diff options
Diffstat (limited to '25719-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 25719-h/25719-h.htm | 13665 |
1 files changed, 13665 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/25719-h/25719-h.htm b/25719-h/25719-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..cf7400e --- /dev/null +++ b/25719-h/25719-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,13665 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> + <title> + The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Privateer's-Man; One hundred years ago, by Captain Marryat. + </title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + p { margin-top: .75em; + text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em; + } + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 { + text-align: center; /* all headings centered */ + clear: both; + } + hr { width: 33%; + margin-top: 2em; + margin-bottom: 2em; + margin-left: auto; + margin-right: auto; + clear: both; + } + + body{margin-left: 10%; + margin-right: 10%; + } + + a {text-decoration: none;} + + em {font-style: italic;} + + .pagenum { /* uncomment the next line for invisible page numbers */ + /* visibility: hidden; */ + position: absolute; + left: 92%; + font-style: normal; + font-size: smaller; + text-align: right; + } /* page numbers */ + + .chaphead {margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%; padding-bottom: 2em;} + + .bbox {border: solid 2px; padding: 1em;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + + .greeting {margin-left: 4em; font-variant: small-caps;} /* greetings aligned left */ + .sig {text-align: right; margin-right: 4em; font-variant: small-caps;} /* signature aligned right */ + + .amends {margin-left: 5%; margin-right: 10%;} /* for list of amendments */ + + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> + </head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Privateer's-Man, by Frederick Marryat + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: The Privateer's-Man + One hundred Years Ago + +Author: Frederick Marryat + +Release Date: June 7, 2008 [EBook #25719] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRIVATEER'S-MAN *** + + + + +Produced by David Edwards, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This book was +produced from scanned images of public domain material +from the Google Print project.) + + + + + + +</pre> + + + + + +<h1><span style="font-size: small;">THE</span><br /> +<br /> +PRIVATEER’S-MAN<br /> +<br /> +<small>ONE HUNDRED YEARS AGO.</small></h1> + + +<p class="center" style="padding-top: 3em;"><b>BY</b></p> + +<h2>CAPTAIN MARRYAT.</h2> + + +<p class="center" style="padding-top: 3em; padding-bottom: 3em;"><i>SANCTIONED BY THE AUTHOR FOR CONTINENTAL +CIRCULATION.</i></p> + +<hr style="width: 10%;" /> + +<p class="center"><span style="font-size: large">LEIPZIG</span><br /> +BERNH. TAUCHNITZ JUN.<br /> +1846.</p> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + + +<p class="center"> +<a href="#CHAPTER_I"><b>CHAPTER I.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_II"><b>CHAPTER II.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_III"><b>CHAPTER III.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_IV"><b>CHAPTER IV.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_V"><b>CHAPTER V.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_VI"><b>CHAPTER VI.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_VII"><b>CHAPTER VII.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"><b>CHAPTER VIII.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_IX"><b>CHAPTER IX.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_X"><b>CHAPTER X.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XI"><b>CHAPTER XI.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XII"><b>CHAPTER XII.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XIII"><b>CHAPTER XIII.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XIV"><b>CHAPTER XIV.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XV"><b>CHAPTER XV.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XVI"><b>CHAPTER XVI.</b></a><br /> +<a href="#CHAPTER_XVII"><b>CHAPTER XVII.</b></a><br /> +</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</a></span></p> + +<h2 style="padding-top: 5em;">EXTRACTS<br /> +<br /> +<span style="font-size: small">FROM</span><br /> +<br /> +THE LOG OF A PRIVATEER’S-MAN.</h2> + + + +<h2 style="padding-top: 3em;"><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>We cruise off Hispaniola—Capture a French Ship—Continue our +Cruise—Make a Nocturnal Attack upon a Rich Planter’s Dwelling—Are +repulsed with Loss.</p></div> + + +<p class="center"><i>To Mistress ——.</i></p> + +<p class="greeting">Respected Madam,</p> + +<p>In compliance with your request I shall now transcribe from +the journal of my younger days some portions of my adventurous +life. When I wrote, I painted the feelings of my heart without +reserve, and I shall not alter one word, as I know you wish to +learn what my feelings were then, and not what my thoughts may +be now. They say that in every man’s life, however obscure his +position may be, there would be a moral found, were it truly +told. I think, Madam, when you have perused what I am about +to write, you will agree with me, that, from my history, both +old and young may gather profit, and, I trust, if ever it should +be made public, that, by divine permission, such may be the +result. Without further preface, I shall commence with a narrative +of my cruise off Hispaniola, in the Revenge privateer.</p> + +<p>The Revenge mounted fourteen guns, and was commanded +by Captain Weatherall, a very noted privateer’s-man. One +morning at daybreak we discovered a vessel from the masthead, +and immediately made all sail in chase, crowding every stitch of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</a></span> +canvas. As we neared, we made her out to be a large ship, +deeply laden, and we imagined that she would be an easy prize, +but as we saw her hull more out of the water she proved to be well +armed, having a full tier of guns fore and aft. As it afterwards +proved, she was a vessel of 600 tons burden, and mounted +twenty-four guns, having sailed from St. Domingo, and being +bound to France.</p> + +<p>She had been chartered by a French gentleman (and a most +gallant fellow we found him), who had acquired a large fortune +in the West-Indies, and was then going home, having embarked +on board his whole property, as well as his wife and his only son, +a youth of about seventeen. As soon as he discovered what we +were, and the impossibility of escape from so fast a sailing vessel +as the Revenge, he resolved to fight us to the last. Indeed, he +had every thing to fight for; his whole property, his wife and his +only child, his own liberty, and perhaps life, were all at stake, +and he had every motive that could stimulate a man. As we +subsequently learnt, he had great difficulty in inspiring the crew +with an equal resolution, and it was not until he had engaged to +pay them the value of half the cargo provided they succeeded in +beating us off, and forcing their way in safety to France, that he +could rouse them to their duty.</p> + +<p>Won by his example, for he told them that he did not desire +any man to do more than he would do himself, and perhaps more +induced by his generous offer, the French crew declared they +would support him to the last, went cheerfully to their guns and +prepared for action. When we were pretty near to him, he +shortened sail ready for the combat, having tenderly forced his +wife down below to await in agony the issue of a battle on which +depended every thing so dear to her. The resolute bearing of the +vessel, and the cool intrepidity with which they had hove to to +await us, made us also prepare on our side for a combat which +we knew would be severe. Although she was superior to us in +guns, yet the Revenge being wholly fitted for war, we had many +advantages, independent of our being very superior in men. +Some few chase-guns were fired during our approach, when, +having ranged up within a cable’s length of her, we exchanged +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</a></span> +broadsides for half an hour, after which our captain determined +upon boarding. We ran our vessel alongside, and attempted to +throw our men on board, but met with a stout resistance. The +French gentleman, who was at the head of his men, with his own +hand killed two of our stoutest seamen, and mortally wounded a +third, and, encouraged by his example, his people fought with +such resolution, that after a severe struggle we were obliged to +give it up, and retreat precipitately into our own vessel, leaving +eight or ten of our shipmates weltering in their blood.</p> + +<p>Our captain, who had not boarded with us, was much +enraged at our defeat, stigmatizing us as cowards for allowing +ourselves to be driven from a deck upon which we had obtained +a footing; he called upon us to renew the combat, and leading +the way, he was the first on board of the vessel, and was engaged +hand to hand with the brave French gentleman, who had already +made such slaughter among our men. Brave and expert with his +weapon as Captain Weatherall undoubtedly was, he for once +found rather more than a match in his antagonist; he was slightly +wounded, and would, I suspect, have had the worst of this +hand-to-hand conflict, had not the whole of our crew, who had +now gained the deck, and were rushing forward, separated him +from his opponent. Out-numbered and over-matched, the +French crew fought most resolutely, but notwithstanding their +exertions, and the gallant conduct of their leader, we succeeded +in driving them back to the quarter-deck of the vessel. Here the +combat was renewed with the greatest obstinacy, they striving to +maintain this their last hold, and we exerting ourselves to complete +our conquest. The Frenchmen could retreat no further, +and our foremost men were impelled against them by those behind +them crowding on to share in the combat. Retreat being +cut off, the French struggled with all the animosity and rage of +mingled hate and despair; while we, infuriated at the obstinate +resistance, were filled with vengeance and a thirst for blood. +Wedged into one mass, we grappled together, for there was +no room for fair fighting, seeking each other’s hearts with +shortened weapons, struggling and falling together on the +deck, rolling among the dead and the dying, or trodden +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</a></span> +underfoot by the others who still maintained the combat with unabated +fury.</p> + +<p>Numbers at last prevailed; we had gained a dear-bought +victory—we were masters of the deck, we had struck the colours, +and were recovering our lost breaths after this very severe +contest, and thought ourselves in full possession of the ship; +but it proved otherwise. The first lieutenant of the privateer and +six of us, had dashed down the companion, and were entering +the cabin in search of plunder, when we found opposed to our +entrance, the gallant French gentleman, supported by his son, +the captain of the vessel, and five of the French sailors; behind +them was the French gentleman’s wife, to whose protection they +had devoted themselves. The lieutenant, who headed us, offered +them quarter, but stung to madness at the prospect of the ruin +and of the captivity which awaited him, the gentleman treated the +offer with contempt, and rushing forward attacked our lieutenant, +beating down his guard, and was just about to pierce him +with the lunge which he made, when I fired my pistol at him to +save the life of my officer. The ball entered his heart, and thus +died one of the bravest men I ever encountered. His son at the +same time was felled to the deck with a pole-axe, when the remainder +threw themselves down on the deck, and cried for +quarter. So enraged were our men at this renewal of the combat, +that it required all the efforts and authority of the lieutenant +to prevent them from completing the massacre by taking the lives +of those who no longer resisted. But who could paint the condition +of that unhappy lady who had stood a witness of the horrid +scene—her eyes blasted with the sight of her husband slain before +her face, her only son groaning on the deck and weltering in +his blood; and she left alone, bereft of all that was dear to her; +stripped of the wealth she was that morning mistress of, now a +widow, perhaps childless, a prisoner, a beggar, and in the +hands of lawless ruffians, whose hands were reeking with her +husband’s and offspring’s blood, at their mercy, and exposed +to every evil which must befal a beautiful and unprotected female +from those who were devoid of all principle, all pity, and all +fear! Well might the frantic creature rush, as she did, upon +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</a></span> +our weapons, and seek that death which would have been a mercy +and a blessing. With difficulty we prevented her from injuring +herself, and, after a violent struggle, nature yielded, and she +sank down in a swoon on the body of her husband, dabbling her +clothes and hair in the gore which floated on the cabin-deck. +This scene of misery shocked even the actors in it. Our sailors, +accustomed as they were to blood and rapine, remained silent +and immoveable, resting upon their weapons, their eyes fixed +upon the unconscious form of that unhappy lady.</p> + +<p>The rage of battle was now over, our passions had subsided, +and we felt ashamed of a conquest purchased with such unutterable +anguish. The noise of this renewed combat had brought +down the captain; he ordered the lady to be taken away from this +scene of horror, and to be carefully tended in his own cabin; +the wound of the son, who was found still alive, was immediately +dressed, and the prisoners were secured. I returned on deck, +still oppressed with the scene I had witnessed, and when I looked +round me, and beheld the deck strewed with the dead and dying—victors +and vanquished indiscriminately mixed up together—the +blood of both nations meeting on the deck and joining their +streams—I could not help putting the question to myself, “Can +this be right and lawful—all this carnage to obtain the property +of others, and made legal by the quarrels of kings?” Reason, +religion, and humanity, answered, “No.”</p> + +<p>I remained uneasy and dissatisfied, and felt as if I were a +murderer; and then I reflected how this property, thus wrested +from its former possessor, who might, if he had retained it, +have done much good with it, would now be squandered away in +riot and dissipation, in purchasing crime and administering to +debauchery. I was young then, and felt so disgusted and so +angry with myself and everybody else, that if I had been in +England, I probably should never again have put my foot on +board of a privateer.</p> + +<p>But employment prevented my thinking; the decks had to be +cleaned, the bodies thrown overboard, the blood washed from +the white planks, the wounded to be removed, and their hurts +dressed, the rigging and other damages to be repaired, and when +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</a></span> +all this had been done, we made sail for Jamaica with our prize. +Our captain, who was as kind and gentle to the vanquished as he +was brave and resolute in action, endeavoured by all the means +he could think of to soften the captivity and sufferings of the lady. +Her clothes, jewels, and every thing belonging to her, were preserved +untouched; he would not even allow her trunks to be +searched, and would have secured for her even all her husband’s +personal effects, but the crew had seized upon them as plunder, +and refused to deliver them up. I am almost ashamed to say that +the sword and watch of her husband fell to my lot, and whether +from my wearing the sword, or from having seen me fire the +pistol which had killed him, the lady always expressed her abhorrence +of me whenever I entered her presence. Her son recovered +slowly from his wound, and, on our arrival at Port Royal, +was permitted by the admiral to be sent to the King’s Hospital, +and the lady, who was most tenderly attached to him, went on +shore and remained at the Hospital to attend upon him. I was +glad when she was gone, for I knew how much cause she had for +her hatred of me, and I could not see her without remorse. As +soon as we had completed our repairs, filled up our provisions +and water, we sailed upon another cruise, which was not so successful, +as you will presently perceive.</p> + +<p>For five or six weeks we cruised without success, and our +people began to grumble, when one morning our boats in shore +off Hispaniola surprised a small schooner. A negro who was +among the prisoners offered to conduct us through the woods by +night to the house of a very rich planter, which was situated +about three miles from a small bay, and at some distance from +the other plantations. He asserted that we might there get very +valuable plunder, and, moreover, obtain a large ransom for the +planter and his family, besides bringing away as many of the +negro slaves as we pleased.</p> + +<p>Our captain, who was tired of his ill-success, and who hoped +also to procure provisions, which we very much wanted, consented +to the negro’s proposal, and standing down abreast of the +bay, which was in the Bight of Lugan, he ran in at dark, and +anchoring close to the shore, we landed with forty men, and, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</a></span> +guided by the negro, we proceeded through the woods to the +house. The negro was tied fast to one of our stoutest and best +men, for fear he should give us the slip. It was a bright moonlight; +we soon arrived, and surrounding the house, forced our +way in without opposition. Having secured the negroes in the +out-houses, and placed guards over them, and videttes on the +look-out to give timely notice of any surprise, we proceeded to +our work of plunder. The family, consisting of the old planter +and his wife, and his three daughters, two of them very beautiful, +was secured in one room. No words can express their terror +at thus finding themselves so suddenly in the power of a set of +ruffians, from whose brutality they anticipated every evil. Indeed +the horrid excesses committed by the privateers’-men, when +they landed on the coast, fully justified their fears, for as this +system of marauding is considered the basest of all modern warfare, +no quarter is ever given to those who are taken in the attempt. +In return, the privateers’-men hesitate at no barbarity +when engaged in such enterprises.</p> + +<p>Dumb with astonishment and terror, the old couple sat in silent +agony, while the poor girls, who had more evils than death +to fear, drowned in their tears, fell at the captain’s feet and embraced +his knees, conjuring him to spare and protect them from +his men.</p> + +<p>Captain Weatherall, who was, as I have before stated, a generous +and humane man, raised them up, assuring them, on +his word, that they should receive no insult, and as his presence +was necessary to direct the motions of his people, he selected me, +as younger and less brutal than most of his crew, as a guard over +them, menacing me with death if I allowed any man to enter the +room until he returned, and ordering me to defend them with my +life from all insults. I was then young and full of enthusiasm; +my heart was kind, and I was pure in comparison with the major +portion of those with whom I was associated.</p> + +<p>I was delighted with the office confided to me, and my heart +leaped at having so honourable an employment. I endeavoured +by every means in my power to dissipate their terrors and soothe +their anxious minds; but while I was thus employed, an Irish +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</a></span> +seaman, distinguished even amongst our crew for his atrocities, +came to the door, and would have forced his entrance. I instantly +opposed him, urging the captain’s most positive commands; +but, having obtained a sight of the young females, he +swore with a vile oath that he would soon find out whether a boy +like me was able to oppose him, and finding that I would not give +way, he attacked me fiercely. Fortunately, I had the advantage +of position, and supported by the justice of my cause, I repelled +him with success. But he renewed the attack, while the poor +young women awaited the issue of the combat with trembling +anxiety—a combat on which depended, in all probability, their +honour and their lives. At last I found myself very hard pushed, +for I had received a wound on my sword arm, and I drew a pistol +from my belt with my left-hand, and fired it, wounding him in +the shoulder. Thus disabled, and fearing at the same time that +the report would bring back the captain, whom he well knew +would not be trifled with, he retired from the door vowing +vengeance. I then turned to the young women, who had witnessed +the conflict in breathless suspense, encircled in the arms +of the poor old couple, who had rushed towards them at the commencement +of the fray, offering them their useless shelter. Privateer’s-man +as I was, I could not refrain from tears at the scene. +I again attempted to reassure them, pledged myself in the most +solemn manner to forfeit my life if necessary for their protection, +and they in some degree regained their confidence. They observed +the blood trickling down my fingers from the wound +which I had received, and the poor girls stained their handkerchiefs +with it in the attempts to staunch the flow.</p> + +<p>But this scene was soon interrupted by an alarm. It appeared +that a negro had contrived to escape and to rouse the country. +They had collected together from the other plantations, and our +party being, as is usually the case when plunder is going on, +very negligent, the videttes were surprised, and had hardly time +to escape and apprise us of our danger. There was not a moment +to be lost; our safety depended upon an immediate retreat. +The captain collected all hands, and while he was getting them +together that the retreat might be made in good order, the old +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</a></span> +planter who, by the report of the fire-arms and the bustle and +confusion without, guessed what had taken place, pressed me to +remain with them, urging the certainty of our men being overpowered, +and the merciless consequences which would ensue. +He pledged himself with his fingers crossed in the form of the +crucifix, that he would procure me safe quarter, and that I should +ever enjoy his protection and friendship. I refused him kindly +but firmly, and he sighed and said no more. The old lady put a +ring on my finger, which she took from her own hand, and kissing +my forehead, told me to look at that ring, and continue to do +good and act nobly as I had just done.</p> + +<p>I waved my hand, for I had no time even to take the proffered +hands of the young ones, and hastened to join my shipmates already +on the retreat, and exchanging shots with our pursuers. +We were harassed by a multitude, but they were a mixed company +of planters, mulattoes, and slaves, and not half of them +armed, and we easily repelled their attacks, whenever they came +to close quarters. Their violent animosity, however, against us +and our evil doings, induced them to follow close at our heels, +keeping up a galling irregular fire, and endeavouring to detain +us until we might be overpowered by their numbers, every minute +increasing, for the whole country had been raised, and were +flocking in. This our captain was well aware of, and therefore +made all the haste that he could, without disturbing the regularity +of his retreat, to where our boats were lying, as should +they be surprised and cut off, our escape would have been impossible. +Notwithstanding all his care, several of our men were +separated from us by the intricacies of the wood, or from wounds +which they had received, and which prevented them from keeping +up with us. At last, after repelling many attacks, each time +more formidable than the preceding, we gained our boats, and +embarking with the greatest precipitation, we put off for the +schooner. The enemy, emboldened by our flight, flocked down +in great numbers to the water’s edge, and we had the mortification +to hear our stragglers, who had been captured, imploring +for mercy; but groans and then silence too plainly informed us +that mercy had been denied.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</a></span> +Captain Weatherall was so enraged at the loss of his men +that he ordered us to pull back and attack the enemy on the +beach, but we continued to pull for the schooner, regardless of +his threats and entreaties. A panic had seized us all, as well it +might. We even dreaded the ill-aimed and irregular fire which +they poured upon us, which under other circumstances would +have occasioned only laughter. The schooner had been anchored +only two hundred yards from the beach, and we were soon on +board. They continued to fire from the shore, and the balls +passed over us. We put a spring upon our cable, warped our +broadside to the beach, and loading every gun with grape and +cannister, we poured a whole broadside upon our assailants. +From the shrieks and cries, the carnage must have been very +great. The men would have reloaded and fired again, but the +captain forbade them, saying, “We have done too much already.” +I thought so too. He then ordered the anchor to be +weighed, and with a fresh land-breeze, we were soon far away +from this unlucky spot.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>We are pursued by Two Schooner-Privateers, and failing to escape +them a terrible Contest ensues—Three Acts of a Murderous Naval +Drama—We are worsted—Captain Weatherall is killed—I am +plundered and wounded.</p></div> + + +<p>About six weeks after the unlucky affair before described, we +met with a still greater disaster. We had cruised off the Spanish +Main and taken several prizes; shortly after we had manned the +last and had parted company, the Revenge being then close in +shore, a fresh gale sprung up, which compelled us to make all +sail to clear the land. We beat off shore during the whole of the +night, when the weather moderated, and at daybreak we found +out that we had not gained much offing, in consequence of the +current; but what was more important, the man who went to the +look-out at the masthead, hailed the deck, saying there were +two sail in the offing. The hands were turned up to make sail in +chase, but we found that they were resolutely bearing down upon +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</a></span> +us; and as we neared each other fast, we soon made them out to +be vessels of force. One we knew well—she was the Esperance, +a French schooner-privateer of sixteen guns, and one +hundred and twenty-men; the other proved to be a Spanish +schooner-privateer, cruising in company with her, of eighteen +guns, and full manned.</p> + +<p>Now our original complement of men had been something +more than one hundred, but by deaths, severe wounds in action, +and manning our prizes, our actual number on board was reduced +to fifty-five effective men. Finding the force so very superior, +we made every attempt with sails and sweeps to escape, but +the land to leeward of us, and their position to windward, +rendered it impossible. Making, therefore, a virtue of necessity, +we put a good face upon it, and prepared to combat against +such desperate odds.</p> + +<p>Captain Weatherall, who was the life and soul of his crew, +was not found wanting on such an emergency. With the +greatest coolness and intrepidity, he gave orders to take in all +the small sails, and awaited the coming down of the enemy. +When every thing was ready for the unequal conflict, he ordered +all hands aft, and endeavoured to inspire us with the same +ardour which animated himself. He reminded us that we had +often fought and triumphed over vessels of much greater force +than our own; that we had already beaten off the French privateer +on a former occasion; that the Spaniard was not worth talking +about except to swell the merits of the double victory, and that +if once we came hand to hand our cutlasses would soon prove our +superiority. He reminded us that our only safety depended +upon our own manhood; for we had done such mischief on the +coast, and our recent descent upon the plantation was considered +in such a light, that we must not expect to receive quarter if we +were overcome. Exhorting us to behave well, and to fight +stoutly, he promised us the victory. The men had such confidence +in the captain that we returned him three cheers, when, dismissing +us to our quarters, he ordered St. George’s ensign to be +hoisted at the main-masthead, and hove to for the enemy.</p> + +<p>The French schooner was the first which ranged up alongside; +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</a></span> +the wind was light, and she came slowly down to us. The captain +of her hailed, saying that his vessel was the Esperance, and +our captain replied that he knew it, and that they also knew that +his was the Revenge. The French captain, who had hove to, +replied very courteously that he was well aware what vessel it +was, and also of the valour and distinguished reputation of Captain +Weatherall, upon which, Captain Weatherall, who stood +on the gunnel, took off his hat in acknowledgment of the compliment.</p> + +<p>Now Captain Weatherall was well known, and it was also well +known that the two vessels would meet with a severe resistance, +which it would be as well to avoid, as even if they gained the +victory, it would not be without great loss of men. The French +captain therefore addressed Captain Weatherall again, and said +he hoped, now that he was opposed to so very superior a force, +he would not make a useless resistance, but as it would be no +disgrace to him, and would save the lives of many of his brave +men, his well known humanity would induce him to strike his +colours.</p> + +<p>To this request our commander gave a gallant and positive refusal. +The vessels lay now close to each other, so that a biscuit +might have been thrown on board of either. A generous expostulation +ensued, which continued till the Spanish vessel was a short +distance astern of us.</p> + +<p>“You now see our force,” said the French captain. “Do not +fight against impossible odds, but spare your brave and devoted +men.”</p> + +<p>“In return for your kind feeling towards me,” replied Captain +Weatherall, “I offer you both quarter, and respect to private +property, upon hauling down your colours.”</p> + +<p>“You are mad, Captain Weatherall,” said the French captain.</p> + +<p>“You allow that I have lived bravely,” replied Captain +Weatherall; “you shall find that I will conquer you, and if necessary +I will also die bravely. We will now fight. In courtesy, I +offer you the first broadside.”</p> + +<p>“Impossible,” said the French captain, taking off his hat.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</a></span> +Our captain returned the salute, and then slipping down from +the gunwale, ordered the sails to be filled, and, after a minute to +give the Frenchman time to prepare, he fired off in the air the +fusee, which he held in his hand, as a signal for the action to +begin. We instantly commenced the work of death by pouring in +a broadside. It was returned with equal spirit, and a furious +cannonading ensued for several minutes, when the Spaniard +ranged up on our lee quarter with his rigging full of men to board +us. Clapping our helm a-weather and hauling our fore sheets to +windward, we fell off athwart his hawse, and raked him with +several broadsides fore and aft; our guns having been loaded +with langridge and lead bullets, and his men being crowded +together forward, ready to leap on board of us, her deck became a +slaughter-house. The officers endeavoured in vain to animate +their men, who, instead of gaining our decks, were so intimidated +by the carnage that they forsook their own. The Frenchman +perceiving the consternation and distress of his consort, to give +her an opportunity of extricating herself from her perilous condition, +now put his helm a-weather, ran us on board, and poured +in his men; but we were well prepared, and soon cleared our +decks of the intruders. In the meantime the Spaniard, by cutting +away our rigging, in which his bowsprit was entangled, swung +clear of us, and fell away to leeward. The Frenchman perceiving +this, sheered off, and springing his luff, shot ahead clear of us. +Such was the first act of this terrible drama. We had as yet sustained +little damage, the enemy’s want of skill and our own good +fortune combined, having enabled us to take them at such a +disadvantage.</p> + +<p>But although inspirited by such a prosperous beginning, our +inferiority in men was so great that our captain considered it his +duty to make all sail in hopes of being able to avoid such an +unequal combat. This our enemies attempted to prevent by a +most furious cannonade, which we received and returned without +flinching, making a running fight of it, till at last our fore yard +and foretop-mast being shot away, we had no longer command +of the vessel. Finding that, although we were crippled and could +not escape, our fire continued unabated, both the vessels again +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</a></span> +made preparations for boarding us, while we on our part prepared +to give them a warm reception.</p> + +<p>As we knew that the Frenchman, who was our most serious +opponent, must board us on our weather bow, we traversed over +four of our guns loaded to the muzzle with musket balls to receive +him, and being all ready with our pateraroes and hand grenades, +we waited for the attack. As he bore down for our bows, with +all his men clinging like bees, ready for the spring, our guns +were discharged and the carnage was terrible. The men staggered +back, falling down over those who had been killed or wounded, +and it required all the bravery and example of the French captain, +who was really a noble fellow, to rally the remainder of his men, +which at last he succeeded in doing, and about forty of them +gained our forecastle, from which they forced our weak crew, and +retained possession, not following up the success, but apparently +wailing till they were seconded by the Spaniard’s boarding us on +our lee quarter, which would have placed us between two fires, +and compelled us to divide our small force.</p> + +<p>By this time the wind, which had been light, left us, and it +was nearly a calm, with a swell on the sea, which separated the +two vessels; the Spaniard, who was ranging up under our lee, +having but little way and not luffing enough, could not fetch us, +but fell off and drifted to leeward. The Frenchmen who had been +thrown on board, and who retained possession of our forecastle, +being thus left without support from their own vessel, which had +been separated from us by the swell, or from the Spaniard, which +had fallen to leeward, we gave three cheers, and throwing a +number of hand-grenades in among them, we rushed forward +with our half-pikes, and killed or drove every soul of them overboard, +one only, and he wounded in the thigh, escaped by +swimming back to his own vessel. Here, then, was a pause in +the conflict, and thus ended, I may say, the second act.</p> + +<p>Hitherto the battle had been fought with generous resolution; +but after this hand-to-hand conflict, and the massacre with which +it ended, both sides appeared to have been roused to ferocity. A +most infernal cannonade was now renewed by both our antagonists, +and returned by us with equal fury; but it was now a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</a></span> +dead calm, and the vessels rolled so much with the swell, that +the shot were not so effective. By degrees we separated more and +more from our enemies, and the firing was now reduced to single +guns. During this partial cessation our antagonists had drawn +near to each other, although at a considerable distance from us. +We perceived that the Spaniard was sending two of his boats full +of men to supply the heavy loss sustained by his comrade. Captain +Weatherall ordered the sweeps out, and we swept our broadside +to them, trying by single guns to sink the boats as they went +from one vessel to the other. After two or three attempts, a +gun was successful; the shot shattered the first of the boats, +which instantly filled and went down. The second boat pulled +up and endeavoured to save the men, but we now poured our +broadside upon them, and, daunted by the shot flying about +them, they sought their own safety by pulling back to the vessel, +leaving their sinking companions to their fate. Failing in this +attempt, both vessels recommenced their fire upon us, but the +distance and the swell of the sea prevented any execution, and +at last they ceased firing, waiting till a breeze should spring +up which might enable them to renew the contest with better +success.</p> + +<p>At this time it was about eleven o’clock in the forenoon, and +the combat had lasted about five hours. We refreshed ourselves +after the fatigue and exertion which we had undergone, and made +every preparation for a renewal of the fight. During the engagement +we were so excited, that we had no time to think; but +now that we were cool again and unoccupied, we had time to +reflect upon our position, and we began to feel dejected and apprehensive. +Fatigued with exertion, we were weak and dispirited. +We knew that our best men were slain or groaning under their +severe wounds, that the enemy were still numerous, and as they +persevered after so dreadful a slaughter, that they were of unquestionable +bravery and resolution. Good fortune, and our +captain’s superior seamanship had, up to the present, enabled +us to make a good fight, but fortune might desert us, and our +numbers were so reduced, that if the enemy continued resolute, +we must be overpowered. Our gallant captain perceived the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</a></span> +despondency that prevailed, and endeavoured to remove it by his +own example and by persuasion. After praising us for the resolution +and courage we had already shown, he pointed out to us +that whatever might be the gallantry of the officers, it was clear +that the men on board of the opposing vessels were awed by their +heavy loss and want of success, and that if they made one more +attempt to take us by the board and failed, which he trusted they +would do, no persuasion would ever induce them to try it again, +and the captains of the vessels would give over such an unprofitable +combat. He solemnly averred that the colours should +never be struck while he survived, and demanded who amongst +us were base enough to refuse to stand by them. Again we gave +him three cheers, but our numbers were few, and the cheers +were faint compared with the first which had been given, but still +we were resolute, and determined to support our captain and the +honour of our flag. Captain Weatherall took care that this feeling +should not subside—he distributed the grog plentifully; at our +desire he nailed the colours to the mast, and we waited for a +renewal of the combat with impatience. At four o’clock in the +afternoon a breeze sprang up, and both vessels trimmed their +sails and neared us fast—not quite in such gallant trim as in the +morning it is true—but they appeared now to have summoned +up a determined resolution. Silently they came up, forcing their +way slowly through the water; not a gun was fired, but the gaping +mouths of the cannon, and their men motionless at their quarters, +portended the severity of the struggle which was now to +decide this hitherto well-contested trial for victory. When within +half a cable’s length, we saluted them with three cheers, they +returned our defiance, and running up on each side of us, the +combat was renewed with bitterness.</p> + +<p>The Frenchman would not this time lay us on board until he +was certain that the Spaniard had boarded us to leeward—he +continued luffing to windward and plying us with broadsides until +we were grappled with the Spaniard, and then he bore down and +laid his gunwale on our bow. The Spaniard had already boarded +us on the quarter, and we were repelling this attack, when the +Frenchman laid us on the bow. We fought with desperation, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</a></span> +and our pikes gave us such an advantage over the swords and +knives of the Spaniards, that they gave ground, and appalled by +the desperate resistance they encountered, quitted our decks +strewed with their dead and dying shipmates, and retreated in +confusion to their own vessel. But before this repulse had been +effected, the French had boarded us on the weather-bow, and +driving before them the few men who had been sent forward +to resist them, had gained our main deck, and forced their way +to the rise of the quarter-deck, where all our remaining men +were now collected. The combat was now desperate, but after a +time our pikes, and the advantage of our position, appeared to +prevail over numbers. We drove them before us—we had regained +the main deck, when our brave commander, who was at +our head, and who had infused spirit into us all, received a +bullet through his right wrist; shifting his sword into his left +hand, he still pressed forward encouraging us, when a ball entered +his breast and he dropped dead. With his fall, fell the +courage and fortitude of his crew so long sustained—and to +complete the mischief, the lieutenant and two remaining officers +also fell a few seconds after him. Astonished and terrified, the +men stopped short in their career of success, and wildly looked +round for a leader. The French, who had retreated to the forecastle, +perceiving our confusion, renewed the attack, our few +remaining men were seized with a panic, and throwing down our +arms, we asked for quarter where a moment before victory was +in our hands—such was the finale of our bloody drama.</p> + +<p>Out of fifty-five men twenty-two had been killed in this murderous +conflict, and almost all the survivors desperately or severely +wounded. Most of the remaining crew after we had cried +for quarter jumped down the hatchway, to avoid the cutlasses of +their enraged victors. I and about eight others, having been driven +past the hatchway, threw down our arms and begged for quarter, +which we had little reason to expect would be shown to us. At +first no quarter was given by our savage enemies, who cut down +several of our disarmed men and hacked them to pieces. Perceiving +this, I got on the gunwale ready to jump overboard, in +the hopes of being taken up after the slaughter had ceased, when +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</a></span> +a French lieutenant coming up protected us, and saved the poor +remains of our crew from the fury of his men. Our lives, however, +were all he counted upon preserving—we were instantly stripped +and plundered without mercy. I lost every thing I possessed; +the watch, ring, and sword I had taken from the gallant Frenchman +were soon forced from me, and not stripping off my apparel +fast enough to please a Mulatto sailor, I received a blow with the +butt-end of a pistol under the left ear, which precipitated me down +the hatchway, near which I was standing, and I fell senseless +into the hold.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>We are sent in, on board the Revenge and treated with great cruelty—Are +afterwards recaptured by the Hero privateer, and retaliate on the +French—I am taken to the hospital at Port Royal, where I meet the +French lady—Her savage exultation at my condition—She is punished +by one of my comrades.</p></div> + + +<p>On coming to my senses, I found myself stripped naked, and +suffering acute pain. I found that my right arm was broken, my +shoulder severely injured by my fall; and as I had received +three severe cutlass-wounds during the action, I had lost so +much blood that I had not strength to rise or do any thing for +myself. There I lay, groaning and naked, upon the ballast +of the vessel, at times ruminating upon the events of the action, +upon the death of our gallant commander, upon the loss +of our vessel, of so many of our comrades, and of our liberty. +After some time the surgeon, by the order of the French commander, +came down to dress my wounds. He treated me with the +greatest barbarity. As he twisted about my broken limb I could +not help crying at the anguish which he caused me. He compelled +me to silence by blows and maledictions, wishing I had broken +my rascally neck rather than he should have been put to the +trouble of coming down to dress me. However, dress me he did, +out of fear of his captain, who, he knew well, would send round +to see if he had executed his orders, and then he left me with a +kick in the ribs by way of remembrance. Shortly afterwards the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</a></span> +vessels separated. Fourteen of us, who were the most severely +hurt, were left in the Revenge, which was manned by an officer +and twenty Frenchmen, with orders to take her into Port-au-Paix. +The rest of our men were put on board of the French privateer, +who sailed away in search of a more profitable adventure.</p> + +<p>About an hour after they had made sail on the vessel, the officer +who had charge of her, looking down the hatchway, and perceiving +my naked and forlorn condition, threw me a pair of +trousers, which had been rejected by the French seamen as not +worth having, and a check shirt, in an equally ragged condition, +I picked up in the hold; this, with a piece of old rope to tie round +my neck as a sling for my broken arm, was my whole wardrobe. +In the evening I gained the deck, that I might be refreshed by +the breeze, which cooled my feverish body and somewhat +restored me.</p> + +<p>We remained in this condition for several days, tortured +with pain, but more tortured, perhaps, by the insolence and +bragging of the Frenchmen, who set no bounds to their triumph +and self-applause. Among those who had charge of the prize +were two, one of whom had my watch and the other my ring; +the first would hold it to me grinning, and asking if Monsieur +would like to know what o’clock it was; and the other would display +the ring, and tell me that his sweetheart would value it +when she knew that it was taken from a conquered Englishman. +This was their practice every day, and I was compelled to receive +their gibes without venturing a retort.</p> + +<p>On the eleventh day after our capture, when close to Port-au-Paix, +and expecting we should be at anchor before nightfall, +we perceived a great hurry and confusion on deck; they were +evidently making all the sail that they could upon the vessel; and +then hearing them fire off their stern-chasers, we knew for +certain that they were pursued. Overjoyed at the prospect of +being released, we gave three cheers. The French from the deck +threatened to fire down upon us, but we knew that they dared not, +for the Revenge was so crippled in the fight, that they could not +put sail upon her so as to escape, and their force on board was +too small to enable them to resist if overtaken—we therefore +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</a></span> +continued our exulting clamours. At last we heard guns fired, +and the shot whizzing over the vessel—a shot or two struck our +hull, and soon afterwards a broadside being poured into us, the +Frenchmen struck their colours, and we had the satisfaction of +seeing all these Gasconaders driven down into the hold to take +our places. It was now their turn to be dejected and downcast, +and for us to be merry; and now also the tables had to be turned, +and we took the liberty of regaining possession of our clothes and +other property which they carried on their backs and in their +pockets. I must say we showed them no mercy.</p> + +<p>“What o’clock is it, Monsieur?” said I to the fellow who +had my watch.</p> + +<p>“At your service, Sir,” he replied, humbly taking out my +watch, and presenting it to me.</p> + +<p>“Thank you,” said I, taking the watch, and saluting him +with a kick in the stomach, which made him double up and turn +round from me, upon which I gave him another kick in the rear +to straighten him again. “That ring, Monsieur, that your +sweetheart will prize.”</p> + +<p>“Here it is,” replied the fellow, abjectly.</p> + +<p>“Thank you, Sir,” I replied, saluting him with the double +kick which I had given to the former. “Tell your sweetheart I +sent her those,” cried I, “that is, when you get back to her.”</p> + +<p>“Hark ye, brother,” cries one of our men, “I’ll trouble +you for that jacket which you borrowed of me the other day, and +in return here are a pair of iron garters (holding out the shackles), +which you must wear for my sake—I think they will fit you +well.”</p> + +<p>“Mounseer,” cries another, “that wig of mine don’t suit +your complexion, I’ll trouble you for it. It’s a pity such a face +as yours should be disfigured in those curls. And while you are +about it, I’ll thank you to strip altogether, as I think your +clothes will fit me, and are much too gay for a prisoner.”</p> + +<p>“I was left naked through your kindness the other day,” said +I to another, who was well and smartly dressed, “I’ll thank you +to strip to your skin, or you shall have no skin left.” And I commenced +with my knife cutting his ears as if I would skin them.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</a></span> +It was a lucky hit of mine, for in his sash I found about +twenty doubloons. He would have saved them, and held them tight, +but after my knife had entered his side about half an inch, he +surrendered the prize. After we had plundered and stripped +them of every thing, we set to to kick them, and we did it for half +an hour so effectually that they were all left groaning in a heap on +the ballast, and we then found our way on deck.</p> + +<p>The privateer which had recaptured us proved to be the Hero, +of New Providence; the Frenchmen were taken out, and some of +her own men put in to take us to Port Royal; we being wounded, +and not willing to join her, remained on board. On our arrival at +Port Royal, we obtained permission to go to the King’s Hospital to +be cured. As I went up stairs to the ward allotted to me, I met +the French lady whose husband had been killed, and who was +still nursing her son at the hospital, his wounds not having been +yet cured. Notwithstanding my altered appearance, she knew +me again immediately, and seeing me pale and emaciated, with +my arm in a sling, she dropped down on her knees and thanked +God for returning upon our heads a portion of the miseries we +had brought upon her. She was delighted when she heard how +many of us had been slain in the murderous conflict, and even +rejoiced at the death of poor Captain Weatherall, which, considering +how very kind and considerate he had been to her, I thought +to be very unchristian.</p> + +<p>It so happened that I was not only in the same ward, but in +the cradle next to her son, and the excitement I had been under +when we were recaptured, and my exertion in kicking the Frenchmen, +had done me no good. A fever was the consequence, and I suffered +dreadfully, and she would look at me, exulting in my agony, +and mocking my groans, till at last the surgeon told her it was by +extreme favour that her son had been admitted into the hospital instead +of being sent to prison, and that if she did not behave herself +in a proper manner, he would order her to be denied admittance +altogether, and that if she dared to torment suffering men in that +way, on the first complaint on my part, her son should go to the +gaol and finish his cure there. This brought her to her senses, +and she begged pardon, and promised to offend no more, but she +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</a></span> +did not keep her word for more than a day or two, but laughed +out loud when the surgeon was dressing my arm, for a piece of +bone had to be taken out, and I shrieked with anguish. This +exasperated one of my messmates so much that, not choosing to +strike her, and knowing how to wound her still worse, he drove +his fist into the head of her son as he lay in his cradle, and by so +doing re-opened the wound that had been nearly healed.</p> + +<p>“There’s pain for you to laugh at, you French devil,” he cried.</p> + +<p>And sure enough it cost the poor young man his life.</p> + +<p>The surgeon was very angry with the man, but told the French +lady as she kneeled sobbing by the side of her son, that she had +brought it upon herself and him by her own folly and cruelty. +I know not whether she felt so, or whether she dreaded a repetition, +but this is certain, she tormented me no more. On the +contrary, I think she suffered very severely, as she perceived that I +rapidly mended, and that her poor son got on but slowly. At +last my hurts were all healed, and I left the hospital, hoping never +to see her more.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>Sail for Liverpool in the Sally and Kitty—Fall in with a Gale—Boy +overboard—Nearly drowned in attempting to save him—See the +owners at Liverpool—Embark in the Dalrymple for the Coast of +Africa—Arrive off Senegal.</p></div> + + +<p>A great deal of prize-money being due to us, I called upon +the agent at Port Royal to obtain an advance. I found him in a +puzzle. Owing to the death of Captain Weatherall and so many +of the officers, he hardly knew whether those who applied +to him were entitled to prize-money or not. Whether he +thought I appeared more honest than the others, or from what +cause I know not, he requested me, as I knew every thing +that had passed, to remain with him for a short time; and finding +that I could read and write well, he obtained from me correct lists +of the privateer’s crew, with those who were killed, and on what +occasion. All this information I was able to give him, as well +as the ratings of the parties; for on more than one occasion the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</a></span> +privateers’-men had come to him representing themselves as +petty officers, when they were only common seamen on board, +and had in consequence received from him a larger advance than +they were entitled to. As soon as his accounts were pretty well +made up, he asked me whether I intended to go to England, as +if so, he would send me home with all the papers and documents +to the owner at Liverpool, who would require my assistance to +arrange the accounts; and as I had had quite enough of privateering +for a time, I consented to go. About two months after +leaving the hospital, during which I had passed a very pleasant +life, and quite recovered from my wounds and injuries, I sailed +for Liverpool in the Sally and Kitty West-Indiaman, commanded +by Captain Clarke, a very violent man.</p> + +<p>We had not sailed twelve hours before we fell in with a gale, +which lasted several days, and we kept under close-reef-topsails +and storm-staysails. The gale lasting a week, raised a mountainous +swell, but it was very long and regular. On the seventh +day the wind abated, but the swell continued, and at evening +there was very little wind, when a circumstance occurred which +had nearly cost me my life, as you will acknowledge, Madam, +when I relate the story to you. During the dog-watch between +six and eight, some hands being employed in the foretop, the +other watch below at supper, and the captain and all the officers +in the cabin, I being at the helm, heard a voice apparently rising +out of the sea, calling me by name. Surprised, I ran to the side +of the ship, and saw a youth named Richard Pallant in the water +going astern. He had fallen out of the forechains, and knowing +that I was at the helm, had shouted to me for help. I immediately +called all hands, crying a man overboard. The captain +hastened on deck with all the others, and ordered the helm a-lee. +The ship went about, and then fell round off, driving fast before +the swell, till at last we brought her to.</p> + +<p>The captain, although a resolute man, was much confused +and perplexed at the boy’s danger—for his friends were people +of property at Ipswich, and had confided the boy to his particular +care. He ran backwards and forwards, crying out that the boy +must perish, as the swell was so high that he dared not send a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</a></span> +boat, for the boat could not live in such a sea, and if the boat +were lost with the crew, there would not be hands enow left on +board to take the vessel home. As the youth was not a hundred +yards from the vessel, I stated the possibility of swimming to +him with the deep-sea line, which would be strong enough to haul +both him and the man who swam to him on board. Captain +Clarke, in a great rage, swore that it was impossible, and asked +me who the devil would go. Piqued at his answer, and anxious +to preserve the life of the youth, I offered to try it myself. I stripped, +and making the line fast round my body, plunged from the +ship’s side into the sea. It was a new deep-sea line, and stiff in +the coil, so that not drawing close round me, it slipped, and I +swam through it, but catching it as it slipped over my feet, I made +it secure by putting my head and one arm through the noose. I +swam direct for the boy, and found that I swam with ease, owing +to the strength and buoyant nature of the water in those latitudes. +I had not swum more than half-way before the line got foul on +the coil on board, and checking me suddenly, it pulled me backwards +and under water. I recovered myself, and struck out +again. During this time, to clear the line on board, they had cut +some of the entangled parts, and in the confusion and hurry, +severed the wrong part, so that the end went overboard, and I had +half the coil of line hanging to me, and at the same time was +adrift from the ship. They immediately hailed me to return, but +from the booming of the waves I could not hear what they said, +and thought that they were encouraging me to proceed. I shouted +in return to show the confidence which I had in myself. I easily +mounted the waves as they breasted me, but still I made my way +very slowly against such a swell, and saw the boy only at intervals +when I was on the top of the wave. He could swim very little, +and did not make for the ship, but with his eyes fixed upon the +sky, paddled like a dog to keep himself above water. I now +began to feel the weight of the line upon me, and to fear that I +should never hold out. I began to repent of my rashness, and +thought I had only sacrificed myself without any chance of saving +him. I persevered, nevertheless, and having, as I guessed, come +to the spot where the boy was, I looked round, and not seeing +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</a></span> +him, was afraid that he had gone down, but on mounting the next +wave, I saw him in the hollow, struggling hard to keep above +water, and almost spent with his long exertion.</p> + +<p>I swam down to him, and hailing him, found he was still +sensible, but utterly exhausted. I desired him to hold on by my +hand but not to touch my body, as we should both sink. He promised +to obey me, and I held out my right-hand to him, and made +a signal for them to haul in on board, for I had no idea that the +line had been cut. I was frightened when I perceived the +distance that the ship was from me—at least a quarter of a mile. +I knew that the deep-sea line was but a hundred fathoms in +length, and therefore that I must be adrift, and my heart sunk +within me. All the horrors of my situation came upon me, and +I felt that I was lost; but although death appeared inevitable, I +still struggled for life—but the rope now weighed me down more +and more. While swimming forward it trailed behind, and +although it impeded my way, I did not feel half its weight. Now, +however, that I was stationary, it sank deep, and pulled me down +with it. The waves, too, which, while I breasted them and saw +them approach, I easily rose over, being now behind us, broke +over our heads, burying us under them, or rolling us over by +their force.</p> + +<p>I tried to disengage myself from the line, but the noose being +jammed, and having the boy in one hand, I could not possibly +effect it. But what gave me courage in my difficulties was, that I +perceived that the people on board were getting out the boat; for +although the captain would not run the risk for one person, now +that two were overboard, and one of them risking his life for the +other, the men insisted that the boat should be hoisted out. It +was an anxious time to me, but at last I had the satisfaction of +seeing her clear of the ship, and pulling round her bow. The +danger was, however, considered so great, that when they came +to man the boat, only three men could be found who would go in +her, and in the confusion they came away with but two oars and +no rudder. Under these disadvantages they of course pulled very +slowly against a mountainous sea, as they were obliged to steer +with the oars to meet it, that the boat might not be swamped. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</a></span> +But the sight of the boat was sufficient to keep me up. My +exertions were certainly incredible; but what will not a man do +when in fear of death. As it approached—slowly and slowly did +my powers decrease. I was now often under water with the boy, +and rose again to fresh exertion, when at last a crested wave broke +over us, and down we went several feet under the water. The +force of the sea drove the boy against me, and he seized me by +the loins with my head downwards. I struggled to disengage +myself! It was impossible. I gave myself up for lost—and +what a crowd of thoughts, and memories passed through my +brain in a few moments, for it could not have been longer. At +last, being head downwards, I dived deeper, although I was +bursting from so long holding my breath under water.</p> + +<p>This had the desired effect. Finding me sinking instead of +rising with him, the boy let go his hold that he might gain the +surface. I turned and followed him, and drew breath once more. +Another moment had sealed our fates. I no longer thought of +saving the boy, but struck out for the boat which was now near +me. Perceiving this, the boy cried out to me for pity’s sake not +to leave him. I felt myself so far recovered from my exhaustion, +that I thought I could save him as well as myself, and compassion +induced me to turn back. I again gave him my hand, charging +him on his life not to attempt to grapple with me, and again +resumed the arduous struggle of keeping him as well as myself +above water. My strength was nearly gone, the boat approached +but slowly, and we now sunk constantly under the water, rising +every few seconds to draw breath. Merciful God! how slow appeared +the approach of the boat. Struggle after struggle—fainter +and fainter still—still I floated. At last my senses almost left +me, I took in water in quantities. I felt I was in green fields, +when I was seized by the men and thrown into the bottom of the +boat, where I lay senseless alongside of the boy. There was great +danger and difficulty in getting again to the ship. More than +once the boat was half filled by the following seas, and when they +gained the ship it was impossible to get us out, as, had they approached +the side, the boat would have been dashed to atoms. +They lowered the tackles from the yard-arms. The three men +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</a></span> +clambered up them, leaving us to take our chance of the boat +being got in, or her being stove to pieces; in which latter case, +we should have been lost. They did get us in, with great damage +to the boat, but we were saved. The line was still round me, +and it was found that I had been supporting the weight of seventy +yards. So sore was I with such exertion, that I kept my hammock +for many days, during which I reviewed my past life, and +vowed amendment.</p> + +<p>We arrived at Liverpool without any further adventure worth +recording, and I immediately called upon the owner with the +papers intrusted to me. I gave him all the information he required, +and he asked me whether I should like to return to privateering, +or to go as mate of a vessel bound to the coast of +Africa. I inquired what her destination was to be, and as I +found that she was to go to Senegal for ivory, wax, gold dust, and +other articles, in exchange for English prints and cutlery, I consented. +I mention this, as, had she been employed in the slave-trade, +as were most of the vessels from Liverpool to the Coast, I +would not have joined her. A few days afterwards, I went on +board of the Dalrymple, Captain Jones, as mate; we had a very +quick passage to Senegal, and brought our vessel to an anchor off +the bar.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>In crossing the Bar at Senegal the boat is upset by a Tornado—We +escape being devoured by Sharks only to be captured by the Natives—Are +taken into the interior of the country, and brought before the +Negro King, from whose wrath we are saved by the intercession of his +female attendants.</p></div> + + +<p>A day or two after we had arrived, the master of another +vessel that was at anchor near to us came on board and borrowed +our long-boat and some hands that he might go in it to Senegal. +The captain, who was an old friend of the party who made the +request, agreed to lend it to him, and as accidents are very frequent +with boats crossing the bar, on account of the heavy breakers, +the best swimmers were selected for the purpose, and the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</a></span> +charge of the boat was given to me. We set off, five men rowing +and I at the helm. When we approached the bar, a tornado, +which had been for some time threatening, came upon us. The +impetuosity of these blasts is to be matched in no part of the +world, and as it came at once in its full force, we endeavoured, +by putting the boat before it, to escape its fury. This compelled +us to run to the southward along the coast. We managed to keep +the boat up for a long while, and hoped to have weathered it, +when, being on the bar, and in broken water, a large wave curled +over us, filled the boat, and it went down in an instant.</p> + +<p>Our only chance now was to reach the shore by swimming, +but it was at a distance, with broken water the whole way; and +our great terror was from the sharks, which abound on the coast +and are extremely ravenous—nor were we without reason for +our alarm. Scarcely had the boat gone down, and we were all +stretching out for the shore, when one of our men shrieked, +having been seized by the sharks, and instantly torn to pieces. +His blood stained the water all around, and this attracting all the +sharks proved the means of our escape. Never shall I forget the +horrible sensation which I felt as I struggled through the broken +water, expecting every minute a limb to be taken off by one of +those voracious animals. If one foot touched the other, my heart +sank, thinking it was the nose of a shark, and that its bite would +immediately follow. Agonized with these terrors, we struggled +on—now a large wave curling over us and burying us under +water, or now forced by the waves towards the beach, rolling us +over and over. So battered were we by the surf, that we dived +under the waves to escape the blows which we received, and then +rose and struck out again. At last, worn out with exertion, we +gained the shore, but our toil was not over.</p> + +<p>The beach was of a sand so light that it crumbled beneath us, +and at the return of the wave which threw us on shore we were +dragged back again, and buried in sand and water. We rose to +renew our endeavours, but several times without success, for +we could not obtain a firm footing. At last the Negroes, who had +witnessed our accident, and who now came down in great numbers +on the beach, laid hold of us as the sea threw us up, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</a></span> +dragged us beyond the reach of the waves. Worn out with fatigue +we lay on the sand, waiting to ascertain what the savages would +do with us; they were not long in letting us know, for they soon +began to strip us of every article of clothing on our backs. One of +our men attempted to resist, upon which a Negro drove a spear +through his thigh.</p> + +<p>Having divided our apparel, after some consultation, they +tied our hands, and placing us in the midst of a large force, +armed with spears, and bows and arrows, they went off with us +for the inland part of the country. We set off with heavy hearts; +taking, as we thought, a last farewell of the ocean, and going +forwards in great apprehension of the fate that awaited us. The +sand was very deep, and the heat of the sun excessive, for it was +then about noon. Without any garments, we were soon scorched +and blistered all over, and in intolerable anguish, as well as +fatigued; but the Negroes compelled us to move on, goading us +with their spears if we slackened our pace, and threatening to run +us through if we made a halt. We longed for the night, as it +would afford a temporary relief to our sufferings. It came at last, +and the Negroes collected wood and lighted a fire to keep off the +wild beasts, lying round it in a circle, and placing us in the +midst of them. We hoped to have some rest after what we had +gone through, but it was impossible—the night proved even +worse than the day. The musquitoes came down upon us in such +swarms, and their bites were so intolerable that we were almost +frantic. Our hands being tied, we could not beat them off, and +we rolled over and over to get rid of them. This made matters +worse, for our whole bodies being covered with raised blisters +from the rays of the sun, our roiling over and over broke the +blisters, and the sand getting into the wounds, added to the bites +of the musquitoes, made our sufferings intolerable. We had +before prayed for night, we now prayed for day. Some prayed +for death.</p> + +<p>When the sun rose, we set off again, our conductors utterly +disregarding our anguish, and goading us on as before. In the +forenoon we arrived at a village, where our guards refreshed +themselves; a very small quantity of boiled corn was given to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</a></span> +each of us, and we continued our journey, passing by several +small towns, consisting, as they all do in that country, of huts +built of reeds, round in form, and gathered to a point at top. +This day was the same as the preceding. We were pricked with +spears if we stumbled or lagged, threatened with death if we had +not strength to go on. At last the evening arrived, and the fires +were lighted. The fires were much larger than before, I presume +because the wild beasts were more numerous, for we heard them +howling in every direction round us, which we had not done on +the night before. The musquitoes did not annoy us so much, +and we obtained some intervals of broken rest. At daylight we +resumed our journey, as near as we could judge by the sun, in a +more easterly direction.</p> + +<p>During the first two days we were badly received by the inhabitants +of the towns, whose people had been kidnapped so +often for the slave-trade; they hated the sight of our white faces, +for they presumed that we had come for that purpose; but as we +advanced in the interior, we were better treated, and the natives +looked upon us with surprise and wonder, considering us as a +new race of beings. Some of the women seeing how utterly exhausted +we were with fatigue and hunger, looked with compassion +on us, and brought us plenty of boiled corn and goats’ milk to +drink. This refreshed us greatly, and we continued our journey +in anxious expectation of the fate for which we were reserved.</p> + +<p>On crossing a small river, which appeared to be the boundary +of two different states, a multitude of Negroes approached, and +seemed disposed to take us from our present masters, but after +a conference, they agreed among themselves, and a party of them +joined with those who had previously conducted us. We soon +came to the edge of a desert, and there we halted till the Negroes +had filled several calabashes and gourds full of water, and collected +a quantity of boiled corn. As soon as this was done, we +set off again, and entered the desert. We were astonished and +terrified when we looked around us, not a single vestige of herbage, +not a blade of grass was to be seen—all was one wide waste +of barren sand, so light as to rise in clouds at the least wind, and +we sank so deep in walking through it that at last we could hardly +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</a></span> +drag one foot after the other. But we were repaid for our fatigue, +for when we halted at night, no fires were lighted, and to our +great delight we found that there were no musquitoes to annoy us. +We fell into a sound sleep, which lasted till morning, and were +much refreshed; indeed, so much so as to enable us to pursue +our journey with alacrity.</p> + +<p>In our passage over the desert we saw numbers of elephants’ +teeth, but no animals. How the teeth came there, unless it were +that the elephants were lost in attempting to cross the desert, I +cannot pretend to say. Before we had crossed the desert, our water +was expended, and we suffered dreadfully from thirst, walking +as we did during the whole day under a vertical sun. The night +was equally painful, as we were so tortured with the want of +water; but on the following day, when our strength was nearly +exhausted, and we were debating whether we should not lie down +and allow the spears of our conductors to put an end to our miseries, +we came to the banks of a river which the Negroes had evidently +been anxiously looking for. Here we drank plentifully, and +remained all the day to recruit ourselves, for the Negroes were +almost as exhausted as we were. The next morning we crossed +the river, and plunged into a deep wood: the ground being high, +the musquitoes did not annoy us so much as they did down on the +low marshy land near the sea-coast. During our traverse through +the wood, we subsisted solely upon the birds and animals which +the Negroes killed with their bows and arrows.</p> + +<p>When we had forced our way through the forest, we found +the country, as before, interspersed with wicker villages or +small hamlets at a few miles’ distance from each other. Round +each village there were small patches of Guinea corn, and we +frequently came to clusters of huts which had been deserted. +Between the sea-coast and the desert we had traversed we observed +that many of the inhabitants had European fire-arms, but +now the only weapons to be seen were spears and bows and +arrows. As we advanced we were surrounded at every village by +the natives, who looked upon us with surprise and astonishment, +examining us, and evidently considering us a new species. One +morning we arrived at a very large Negro town, and as we +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</a></span> +approached, our guards began to swell with pride and exultation, +and drove us before them among the crowds of inhabitants, singing +songs of triumph, and brandishing their weapons. Having been +driven through a great part of the town, we arrived at a number +of huts separated by a high palisade from the rest, and appropriated, +as we afterwards found, to the use of the king of the +country, his wives and attendants. Here we waited outside some +time, while our guards went in and acquainted this royal personage +with the present which they had brought for him.</p> + +<p>We had reason to think that our captors were not his subjects, +but had been at variance with him, and had brought us as a present, +that they might make peace with an enemy too strong for +them. We were at last ordered to go inside the inclosure, and +found ourselves in a large open building, constructed like the +others, of reeds and boughs. In the centre was squatted a +ferocious-looking old Negro, attended by four young Negro +women. He was raw-boned and lean, and of a very large frame. +A diabolical ferocity was imprinted on his grim countenance, and +as he moved his arms and legs he showed that under his loose +skin there was a muscle of extraordinary power. I never had +before seen such a living type of brutal strength and barbarity. +On a mat before him were provisions of different kinds. Behind +him stood several grim savages who held his weapons, and on +each side, at a greater distance, were rows of Negroes, with +their heads bent down and their arms crossed, awaiting his +orders. The chief or king, as well as the four women, had +clothes of the blue cotton cloth of the country, that is, one piece +wrapped round the loins and descending to the ankles, and +another worn over their shoulders; but, with few exceptions, all +the rest, as well as the inhabitants generally, were quite naked. +So were we, as the reader may recollect. Round the necks of +the women were rows of gold beads, longer by degrees, until +the last of the rows hung lower than their bosoms, and both the +king and they had large bracelets of gold round their arms, +wrists, and legs. The women, who were young and well-looking, +stared at us with eager astonishment, while the old +king scowled upon us so as to freeze our blood. At last, rising +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</a></span> +from the ground, he took his sabre from the man who held it +behind him, and walked up among us, who with our heads +bowed, and breathless with fear, awaited our impending fate. I +happened to be standing the foremost, and grasping my arm with +a gripe which made my heart sink, with his hand which held the +sword he bent down my head still lower than it was. I made sure +that he was about to cut off my head, when the women, who had +risen from the ground, ran crowding round him, and with +mingled entreaties and caresses strove to induce him not to put +his intentions, if such he really had, into execution. They prevailed +at last; the youngest took away his sword, and then they +led him back to his seat, after which the women came to us to +gratify their curiosity. They felt our arms and breasts, putting +innumerable questions to those who brought us thither. They +appeared very much amazed at the length of my hair, for I had +worn it tied in a long cue. Taking hold of it, they gave it two or +three severe pulls, to ascertain if it really grew to my head, and +finding that it did so, they expressed much wonder. When +their curiosity was satisfied, they then appeared to consider our +condition, and having obtained the old king’s permission, they +brought us a calabash full of cush-cush, that is Guinea corn +boiled into a thick paste. Our hands being still tied; we could +only by shaking our heads express our inability to profit by their +kindness. Understanding what we meant, they immediately cut +our thongs, and the youngest of the four perceiving that my arms +were benumbed from having been confined so many days, and +that I could not use them, showed the most lively commiseration +for my sufferings. She gently chafed my wrists with her hands, +and showed every sign of pity in her countenance, as indeed did +all the other three. But I was by far the youngest of the whole +party who had been captured, and seemed most to excite their +pity and good-will. Shortly afterwards we were all taken into an +adjoining tent or hut, and our bodies were rubbed all over with +an oil, which after a few days’ application left us perfectly +healed, and as smooth as silk. So altered was our condition, +that those very people who had guarded us with their spears and +threatened us with death, were now ordered to wait upon us, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</a></span> +as the king’s wives frequently came to see how we were treated, +we were served with the utmost humility and attention.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>I am given as a Slave to the old King’s Favourite, Whyna—Assist my +young Mistress to make her Toilet—Hold frequent Conversations +with her, and become strongly attached to her—My Hatred and +Dread of the old King increase—He shoots a Man with Bird-arrows.</p></div> + + +<p>One morning, after we had been about three weeks in these +comfortable quarters, I was summoned away from my companions +into the presence of the king. When I came before him a +small manacle was fixed round my left ankle, and another round +my left wrist, with a light chain connecting the two. A circle of +feathers was put round my head, and a loose cloth wrapped round +my loins. I was then led forward to him with my arms crossed +over my breast, and my head bowed. By his orders I was then +placed behind the youngest of the four women, the one who had +chafed my wrists, and I was given to understand that I was her +slave, and was to attend upon her, to which, I must say, I gave +a joyful assent in my heart, although I did not at that time show +any signs of gladness. There I remained, with my arms folded, +and bowed as before, until dinner was brought in, and a calabash +full of cush-cush was put into my hands to place before the +king and his wives. My first attempt at service was not very +adroit, for, in my eagerness to do my duty, I tripped over the +corner of the mat which served them for a table, and tumbling +headlong forward, emptied the calabash of cush-cush which I +held in my hand upon the legs of the old king, who sat opposite +to where I was advancing. He jumped up roaring out with anger, +while I in my fear sprung on my legs, and rushed to the side of +the apartment, expecting immediate death. Fortunately the +victuals in this country are always served up cool, and my new +mistress easily obtained my pardon, laughing heartily at the +scene, and at my apprehension.</p> + +<p>The repast being over, I was ordered to follow my mistress, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</a></span> +who retired to another hut, according to their custom, to sleep +during the heat of the day. I was placed before the door to prevent +her being disturbed. My only duty now was to attend upon +my young mistress. She was the king’s favourite wife, and as +she was uniformly kind and gentle, I should have almost ceased +to lament my loss of liberty had it not been from the fear I had of +the old monarch. I knew that my preservation depended entirely +upon my mistress’s favour, and I endeavoured all I could to conciliate +her by the most sedulous attentions to please. Young and +generous in disposition, she was easily satisfied by my ready +obedience and careful service. I do not think that she was more +than seventeen years of age; but they are women at fourteen in +that country, and even earlier. She was a Negress as to colour, +but not a real Negress; for her hair, although short and very +wavy, was not woolly, and her nose was straight. Her mouth +was small, and her teeth beautiful. Her figure was perfect, her +limbs being very elegantly formed. When she first rose in the +morning, I attended her to the brow of a hill just without the +palisades, where with devout but mistaken piety she adored the +rising sun—at least it appeared to me that she did so. She then +went down to the river to bathe, and as soon as her hair was dry +she had it dressed. This office, after a short time, devolved +upon me, and I became very expert, having to rub her hair with +a sweet oil, and then roll it up in its natural curls with a quill, +so as to dispose them to the most fanciful advantage as to form.</p> + +<p>After her toilet was complete, she went to feed her poultry, +and some antelopes and other beasts, and then she practised at +a mark with her bow and arrows and javelin till about ten o’clock, +when she went to the king’s hut, and they all sat down to eat +together. After the repast, which lasted some time, if she did +not repose with the king, she retired to her own hut, where she +usually refreshed herself till about four o’clock, when she returned +to the king, or ranged the woods, or otherwise amused +herself during the rest of the evening. I will say for the old savage +that he did not confine his wives. Such was our general +course of life, and wherever she went I attended her. The attachment +I showed and really felt for her secured her confidence, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</a></span> +and she always treated me in a kind and familiar manner. Their +language consists of few words compared to our own, and in a +short time, by help of signs, we understood each other tolerably +well. She appeared to have a most ardent curiosity to know who +we were, and from whence we came, and all the time that we +passed alone was employed in putting questions, and my endeavouring +to find out her meaning and answer them. This, although +very difficult at first, I was eventually enabled to accomplish indifferently +well. She was most zealous in her mistaken religion, +and one morning when I was following her to her devotions on +the hill, she asked me where my God was? I pointed upwards, +upon which she told me with great joy and innocency, that hers +was there too, and that, therefore, they must be the same God, +or if not they must be friends. Convinced that she was right, she +made me worship with her, bowing my head down to the sand, +and going through the same forms, which of course I did not +understand the meaning of; but I prayed to my God, and therefore +made no objection, as it was pleasing to her. This apparent +conformity in religion recommended me more strongly to her, +and we became more intimate, and I was certainly attached to +her by every tie of gratitude. I was quite happy in the friendship +and kindness she showed towards me; the only drawback was +my fear of the proud old king, and the recollection of him often +made me check myself, and suddenly assume a more distant and +respectful demeanour towards her. I soon found out that she +dreaded the old savage as much as I did, and hated him even +more. In his presence she treated me very sternly, and ordered +me about in a very dictatorial manner; but when we were alone, +and had no fear of being seen, she would then be very familiar, +sometimes even locking her arm into mine, and laughing as she +pointed out the contrast of the colours, and in the full gaiety of +her young heart rejoicing that we were alone, and could converse +freely together. As she was very intelligent, she soon perceived +that I possessed much knowledge that she did not, and that she +could not comprehend what I wanted to teach her. This induced +her to look upon me with respect as well as kindness.</p> + +<p>One day I purposely left her bow behind in the hut where my +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</a></span> +companions resided; and on her asking me for it, I told her that +I had done so, but that I would make my companions send it +without my going back. I tore off a piece of the bark of a tree, +and with the point of an arrow I wrote to one of them, desiring +him to send it by bearer; and calling a young Negro boy, told him +in her presence to give that piece of bark to the white man, and +come back again to the queen. Whyna, for such was the name +of my mistress queen, stood in suspense, waiting the result; in +a few minutes the boy returned, bringing the bow. Astonished +at this, she made me write again and again for her arrows, her +lance, and many other things. Finding by these being immediately +sent that we had a method of communicating with each +other at a distance, she earnestly insisted upon being taught so +surprising an art. Going at a distance from me, she ordered me +to talk to her when out of hearing, and finding that I could not, +or, as she seemed to suppose, that I would not, she became discontented +and out of humour. I could by no means make her +comprehend how it was performed, but I made her understand +that as soon as I was fully acquainted with her language, I should +be able to teach her. She was satisfied with this, but made me +promise that I would teach nobody else.</p> + +<p>By the canoes in the river, I easily made her comprehend that +I came in a vast boat from a distant land, over a great expanse of +water, and also how it was that we fell into the Negroes’ power. +I then found out from her that the Negroes had pretended that we +had invaded their land to procure slaves, and that they had vanquished +us in battle; hence their songs of triumph on bringing +us to the king. I pointed out the heavenly bodies to her in the +evenings, trying to make her comprehend something of their nature +and motions, but in vain. This had, however, one good +effect; she looked up to me with more respect, hoping that some +day, when I could fully explain myself, she might be herself taught +all these wonders. With these feelings towards me, added to my +sedulous endeavours to please her, and obey her slightest wishes, +it is not surprising that she treated me as a companion, and not +as a slave, and gave me every innocent proof of her attachment. +More I never wished, and almost dreaded that our intimacy +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</a></span> +would be too great. Happy when alone with her, I ever returned +with reluctance to the presence of the old king, whose sight and +company I dreaded.</p> + +<p>The boundless cruelty of this monster was a continual check +to all my happiness. Accustomed to blood from his childhood, +he appeared wholly insensible to human feelings, and derided the +agonies of the wretches who daily fell by his hands. One day he +amused himself by shooting small bird-arrows at a man who was +bound to a post before the tent, which was placed there for the +punishment of those who were his victims. He continued for +hours fixing the arrows in different parts of his body, mimicking +and deriding his cries. At last, contrary to his intentions, one +of the arrows hit the man in the throat, and his head drooped. As +the old savage saw that the poor man was dying, he drew another +arrow and sent it through his heart, very much annoyed at his +disappointment in not prolonging the poor creature’s sufferings. +I was witness to this scene with silent horror, and many more of +a similar nature. I hardly need say, that I felt what my punishment +would be if I had by any means roused the jealousy of this +monster; and I knew that, without giving him real cause, a moment +of bare suspicion would be sufficient to sacrifice my mistress +as well as me.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>I attend the King on a hunting Expedition—Chase of wild Animals—Whyna +and I in great danger from a Tiger—Barbarity of the King +to my young Mistress—I try to soothe her—I and my Companions +are ransomed—Sad parting with Whyna—After an Encounter with a +hostile People, we reach Senegal—Return to England.</p></div> + + +<p>I had been about three months in captivity, when the old +king with his four wives and a large party of Negroes, left the +town, and went into the woods to hunt. My companions were +left in the town, but I was ordered to attend my mistress, and I +went with the hopes of being able by some means to make my +escape, for my fear of the old monarch was much greater than my +regard for my mistress. As I had not become a proficient with the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</a></span> +bows and arrows, or in hurling the javelin, I was equipped with +a strong spear. My mistress was skilful to admiration with the +arrow and javelin; she never missed her aim that I knew, and she +certainly never appeared to such advantage as she did at this +hunting-party. Her activity, her symmetry of limb, and her +courage, her skill with her weapons, all won the heart of the old +king; and I believe that his strong attachment to her arose more +from her possession of the above qualities than from any other +cause. Certain it is, that the old savage doted on her—she was +the only being who could bend his stubborn will. As his age +prevented him from joining in the chase, he always appeared to +part with her with regret, and to caution her not to run into useless +danger; and when we returned at night, the old man’s +eyes sparkled with the rapture of dotage as he welcomed her +return.</p> + +<p>The method of our chase was to beat the country, with a +number of men, in a vast circle, until we had gathered all the +game into one thicket; then the strongest warriors with their +large spears went in and drove out the game, which was killed by +the hunters who hovered about within the circle.</p> + +<p>The animals which we had to encounter were large fierce +black pigs, leopards, jackals, tigers, mountain cats, and others +which I have no name for—and in spite of the ferocity of many +of these animals when they bounded out, they were met with such +a shower of javelins, or transfixed by the strong stabbing-spears +of the warriors, that few escaped, and they rarely did any mischief. +One day, however, the beaters having just entered a +thicket, Whyna, who was eager for the sport, and plied within +the circle with the other hunters, hearing a rustling in the jungle, +went to the verge of it, to be the first to strike the animal which +came out. As usual, I was close to her, when a large tiger +burst out, and she pierced him with her javelin, but not sufficient +to wound the animal so severely as to disable him. The tiger +turned, and I drove my spear into his throat. This checked him, +as it remained in, but in a spring which he gave the handle broke +short off, and although the iron went further in, our danger was +imminent. Whyna ran, and so did I, to escape from the beast’s +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</a></span> +fury; for, although after I had wounded it with my spear, we +had both retreated, we were not so far, but that in two or three +bounds he would have been upon us. My mistress was as fleet +as the wind, and soon passed me, but as she passed me she +caught me by the hand, and dragged me along at a pace that with +difficulty I could keep my legs. The surrounding hunters +alarmed at her danger, and knowing what they had to expect from +the mercy of the old king if she was destroyed by the animal, +closed in between us and the tiger, and after a fierce combat, in +which some were killed and many wounded, they despatched +him with their spears. The head of the animal, which was of +unusual size, was cut off and carried home to the old king in +triumph; and when he heard of the danger that Whyna had been +in, he caressed her with tears, and I could not help saying that +the old wretch had some heart after all. Whyna told the king +that if I had not pierced the animal with my spear, and prevented +his taking his first spring, she should have lost her life, and the +monster grinned a ghastly smile at me, which I presume he +meant for either approbation or gratitude.</p> + +<p>At other times the chase would be that of the multitude of +birds which were to be found in the woods. The bow and arrow +only were used, and all I had to do now was to pick up all my +mistress had killed, and return her arrows—she would constantly +kill on the wing with her arrow, which not many could do besides +her. By degrees I imbibed a strong passion for the sport, attended +as it was with considerable danger, and was never so +happy as when engaged in it. We remained about two months +in the woods, when the king was tired, and we returned to the +town, where I continued for some time to pass the same kind of +life as I had done before.</p> + +<p>I should have been quite happy in my slavery from my affection +to my mistress, had not a fresh instance of the unbounded +cruelty of the old monarch occurred a few days after our return +from the chase, which filled us all with consternation and horror, +for we discovered that not even my mistress, Whyna, could always +prevail with the savage monster.</p> + +<p>One morning I perceived that one of the king’s guards, who +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</a></span> +had always treated me with great kindness, and with whom I was +very intimate, was tied up to the executioner’s post before the +hut. Aware of the fate which awaited him, I ran to the hut of +Whyna, and so great was my distress that I could not speak; all +I could do was to clasp her knees and repeat the man’s name, +pointing to the post to which he was tied. She understood me, +and eager to save the man, or to oblige me, she ran to the large +hut, and attempted to intercede with the old barbarian for the +man’s life; but he was in an agony of rage and passion; he refused +her, lifting up his sabre to despatch the man; Whyna was +rash enough to seize the king’s arm, and prevent the blow, at +this his rage redoubled, his eyes glowed like live coals, and +turning to her with the look of a demon, he caught her by the +hair, and dragging her across his feet, lifted up his scimitar in +the act to strike off her head. I sickened with horror at the danger +she was in, but I thought he would not strike. I had no weapon, +but if he had done so, I would have revenged her death, even if +I had lost my life. At last the old monster let go her hair, spurning +her away with his foot, so that she rolled over on the sand, +and then turning to the unhappy man, with an upward slanting +blow of his sabre, he ripped him up from the flank to the chest, +so that his bowels fell down at his feet; he then looked round +at us all with an aspect which froze our blood, and turned +away sulkily to his hut, leaving us to recover our spirits how we +might.</p> + +<p>Poor Whyna, terrified and enraged at the same time, as soon +as I had led her to her hut, and we were by ourselves, gave way +to the storm of passion which swelled her bosom, execrating her +husband with the utmost loathing and abhorrence, and lamenting +in the most passionate manner her having ever been connected +with him. Trembling alike at the danger to which I had exposed +her, and moved by her condition, I could not help mingling my +tears with hers, and endeavoured by caresses and condoling with +her to reduce her excitement. Had the old king seen me, I know +what both our fates would have been, but at that time I cared not. +I was very young, very impetuous, and I was resolved that I +would not permit either her or myself to die unavenged. At last +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</a></span> +she sobbed herself to sleep, and I took my usual station outside +of the hut. It was well that I did so, for not five minutes afterwards +the old wretch, having got over his temper, came out of +his tent and bent his steps towards the hut, that he might make +friends with her, for she was too necessary to his happiness. +He soon treated her with his accustomed kindness, but I perceived +that after the scene I have described, her aversion for him +was doubled.</p> + +<p>There were some scores of women in the various huts within +the palisade, all of whom I understood were wives to the old +monarch, but none but the four we found with him when we were +first brought into his presence were ever to be seen in his company. +I had, by means of my kind mistress, the opportunity of +constantly supplying my companions with fowls and venison, +which was left from the king’s table, and through her care, they +always met with kind and gentle usage.</p> + +<p>For another two months did I thus remain happy in the company +of Whyna, and miserable when in the presence of the king, +whose eye it was impossible to meet without quailing; when one +morning we were all ordered out, and were surrounded by a large +party armed with spears, javelins, and bird-arrows—I say +bird-arrows, as those that they use in war are much larger. We soon +discovered that we were to be sent to some other place, but where +or why, we could not find out. Shortly afterwards the crowd +opened, and Whyna made her appearance. She took the feather +circle off my head, and the manacles off my wrist and leg, and +went and laid them at the king’s feet. She then returned, and +told me that I was free as well as my companions, but that I only, +if I chose, had permission to remain with her.</p> + +<p>I did not at first reply. She then, in the most earnest manner, +begged me to remain with her as her slave; and as she did +not dare to say what she felt, or use caresses to prevail upon me, +she stamped her little feet with eagerness and impatience. The +struggle in my own heart was excessive. I presumed that we were +about to be made a present to some other king, and I felt that I +never could expect so easy and so pleasant a servitude as I then +enjoyed. I was sincerely attached, and indeed latterly, I was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</a></span> +more than attached, to Whyna; I felt that it was dangerous. +Had the old king been dead, I would have been content to pass +my life with her; and I was still hesitating, notwithstanding the +remonstrances of my companions, when the crowd opened a little, +and I beheld the old king looking at me, and I felt convinced that +his jealousy was at last aroused, and that if I consented to remain, +my life would not be worth a day’s purchase.</p> + +<p>Whyna also turned, and met the look of the old king. Whether +she read in his countenance what I did, I know not; but this +is certain, she made no more attempts to persuade me, but +waving her hand for us to set off on our journey, she slowly retired, +and when arrived at the hut turned round towards us. We +all prostrated ourselves before her, and then set off on our +journey. She retired to the door of her own hut, and two or three +times waved her hand to us, at which our guards made us every +time again prostrate ourselves. She then walked out to the little +hill where she always went up to pray, and for the last time waved +her hand, and then I perceived her sink down on the ground, +and turn her head in the direction which she always did when she +prayed.</p> + +<p>We now proceeded on our journey in a north-west direction, +our guards treating us with the greatest kindness. We rested +every day from ten till four o’clock in the afternoon, and then +walked till late at night. Corn was supplied us from the scattered +hamlets as we passed along, and our escort procured us flesh and +fowl with their bows and arrows; but we were in a state of great +anxiety to know where we were going, and nobody appeared able +or willing to tell us. I often thought of Whyna, and at times +repented that I had not remained with her, as I feared falling into +a worse slavery, but the recollection of the old king’s diabolical +parting look was sufficient to make me think that it was best as it +was. Now that I had left my mistress, I thought of her kindness +and amiable qualities, and her affection for me; and although it +may appear strange that I should feel myself in love with a black +woman, I will not deny but that I was so. I could not help being +so, and that is all the excuse I can offer.</p> + +<p>Our guards now informed us that we were about to pass for a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</a></span> +few miles through the territory of another king, and that they +were not sure what our reception might be; but this was soon +made evident, for we observed a party behind us, which moved +as we moved, although they did not attack us; and soon afterwards +a larger body in front were blocking up our passage, and +we found that we were beset. The commander of our party, +therefore, gave orders for battle, and he put into our hands strong +spears, they being the only weapons we could use, and entreated +us to fight. Our party was greatly outnumbered by the enemy, +but ours were chosen warriors. As for us white men, we kept +together, agreeing among ourselves, that we would defend ourselves +if attacked, but would not offend either party by taking an +unnecessary part in the fray, as it was immaterial to us to whom +we belonged.</p> + +<p>The battle, or rather skirmish, soon began. They dispersed, +and shot their arrows from behind the trees, and this warfare +continued some time without damage to either party, till at last +they attacked us closely; then, our commander killing that of +the enemy, they gave way just as another party was coming +forward to attack us white men; but finding us resolute in our +defence, and our own warriors coming to our assistance, the +rout was general. They could not, however, prevent some prisoners +from being taken; most of them wounded with the bird-arrows, +which, having their barbs twisted in the form of an S, +gave great pain in their extraction. I observed that a particular +herb chewed, and bound up with the bleeding wound, was their +only remedy, and that when the bone was injured, they considered +the wound mortal.</p> + +<p>We now turned to the eastward to get back into our own territory; +we left the prisoners and wounded at a village, and receiving +a reinforcement, we took a circuit to avoid this hostile +people, and continued our route. On the eighth morning, just +as we were stopping to repose, one of the warriors, who had +mounted a hill before us, shouted and waved his hand. We ran +up to him, and as soon as we gained the summit, were transported +with the sight of the British flag flying on Senegal fort, +on the other side of the river. We now understood that by some +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</a></span> +means or another we had been ransomed, and so it proved to be; +for the governor hearing that we were prisoners up the country, +had sent messengers offering the old king a handsome present for +our liberation. I afterwards found out that the price paid in +goods amounted to about fifty-six shillings a-head. The governor +received us kindly, clothed us, and sent us down to the ship, +which was with a full cargo in the road, and intending to sail the +next day, and we were received and welcomed by our messmates +as men risen from the dead.</p> + +<p>We sailed two days afterwards, and had a fortunate voyage +home to Liverpool.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>The Liverpool Ladies are very civil to me—I am admitted into good +Society—Introduced to Captain Levee—Again sail to Senegal—Overhear +a Conspiracy to seize the Ship by the Crew of a Slaver, but +am enabled to defeat it—Am thanked and rewarded by the Owner—Take +a Trip to London with Captain Levee—Stopped by Highwaymen +on the Road—Put up at a Tavern—Dissipated Town Life—Remove +to a genteel Boarding-House—Meet with a Government Spy—Return +to Liverpool.</p></div> + + +<p>As the captain reported me to be a very attentive and good +officer, although I was then but twenty-three years of age, and +as I had been previously on good terms and useful to the owner, +I was kindly received by him, and paid much more attention to, +than my situation on board might warrant. My captivity among +the Negroes, and the narrative I gave of my adventures, were +also a source of much interest. I was at first questioned by the +gentlemen of Liverpool, and afterwards one of the merchant’s +ladies, who had heard something of my adventures, and found +out that I was a young and personable man, with better manners +than are usually to be found before the mast, invited me one +evening to a tea-party, that I might amuse her friends with my +adventures. They were most curious about the Negro queen, +Whyna, inquiring into every particular as to her personal appearance +and dress, and trying to find out, as women always do, +if there was any thing of an intrigue between us. They shook +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</a></span> +their little fingers at me, when I solemnly declared that there was +not, and one or two of them cajoled me aside to obtain my acknowledgment +of what they really believed to be the truth, although +I would not confess it.</p> + +<p>When they had tired themselves with asking questions about +the Negro queen, they then began to ask about myself, and how +it happened I was not such a bear, and coarse in my manners and +address, as the other seamen. To this I could give no other +reply but that I had been educated when a child. They would +fain know who were my father and mother, and in what station of +life it had pleased God to place them; but I hardly need say, my +dear Madam, to you who are so well acquainted with my birth +and parentage, that I would not disgrace my family by acknowledging +that one of their sons was in a situation so unworthy; not +that I thought at that time, nor do I think now, that I was so +much to blame in preferring independence in a humble position, +to the life that induced me to take the step which I did; but as I +could not state who my family were without also stating why I had +quitted them, I preserved silence, as I did not think that I had +any right to communicate family secrets to strangers. The consequences +of my first introduction to genteel society were very +agreeable; I received many more invitations from the company +assembled, notwithstanding that my sailor’s attire but ill corresponded +with the powdered wigs and silk waistcoats of the gentlemen, +or the hoops and furbelows of satin which set off the +charms of the ladies.</p> + +<p>At first I did not care so much, but as I grew more at my ease, +I felt ashamed of my dress, and the more so as the young foplings +would put their glasses to their eyes, and look at me as if I were +a monster. But supported as I was by the fair sex, I cared little +for them. The ladies vowed that I was charming, and paid me +much courtesy; indeed my vanity more than once made me suspect +that I was something more than a mere favourite with one +or two of them, one especially, a buxom young person, and very +coquettish, who told me, as we were looking out of the bay window +of the withdrawing-room, that since I could be so secret +with respect to what took place between the Negress queen and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</a></span> +myself, I must be sure to command the good-will and favour of +the ladies, who always admired discretion in so young and so +handsome a man. But I was not to be seduced by this flattery, +for somehow or another I had ever before me the French lady, +and her conduct to me; and I had almost a dislike, or I should +rather say, I had imbibed an indifference for the sex.</p> + +<p>This admission into good society did, however, have one +effect upon me; it made me more particular in my dress, and all +my wages were employed in the decoration of my person. At that +time you may recollect, Madam, there were but two styles of +dress among the seamen; one was that worn by those who sailed +in the northern seas, and the other by those who navigated in +the tropical countries, both suitable to the climates. The first +was the jacket, woollen frock, breeches, and petticoat of canvas +over all, with worsted stockings, shoes, and buckles, and +usually a cap of skin upon the head; the other a light short +jacket, with hanging buttons, red sash, trowsers, and neat +shoes and buckles, with a small embroidered cap with falling +crown, or a hat and feather. It was this last which I had always +worn, having been continually in warm climates, and my hair +was dressed in its natural ringlets instead of a wig, which I was +never partial to, although very common among seamen; my ears +were pierced, and I wore long gold earrings, as well as gilt +buckles in my shoes; and, by degrees, I not only improved +my dress so as to make it very handsome in materials, but my +manners were also very much altered for the better.</p> + +<p>I had been at Liverpool about two months, waiting for the +ship to unload and take in cargo for another voyage, when a +privateer belonging to the same owner, came into port with four +prizes of considerable value; and the day afterwards I was invited +by the owner to meet the captain who commanded the privateer.</p> + +<p>He was a very different looking person from Captain Weatherall, +who was a stout, strong-limbed man, with a weather-beaten +countenance. He, on the contrary, was a young man of +about twenty-six, very slight in person, with a dark complexion, +hair and eyes jet black. I should have called him a very handsome +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</a></span> +Jew—for he bore that cast of countenance, and I afterwards +discovered that he was of that origin, although I cannot +say that he ever followed the observances of that remarkable +people. He was handsomely dressed, wearing his hair slightly +powdered, a laced coat and waistcoat, blue sash and trowsers, +with silver-mounted pistols and dagger in his belt, and a smart +hanger by his side. He had several diamond rings on his finger, +and carried a small clouded cane. Altogether, I had never fallen +in with so smart and prepossessing a personage, and should have +taken him for one of the gentlemen commending the king’s ships, +rather than the captain of a Liverpool privateer. He talked well +and fluently, and with an air of command and decision, taking +the lead in the company, although it might have been considered +that he was not by any means the principal person in it. The +owner, during the evening, informed me that he was a first-rate +officer, of great personal courage, and that he had made a great +deal of money, which he had squandered away almost as fast as +he received it.</p> + +<p>With this person, whose name was Captain Levee (an alteration, +I suspect, from Levi), I was much pleased; and as I +found that he did not appear to despise my acquaintance, I took +much pains to please him, and we were becoming very intimate, +when my ship was ready to sail. I now found that I was promoted +to the office of first mate, which gave me great satisfaction.</p> + +<p>We sailed with an assorted cargo, but very light, and nothing +of consequence occurred during our passage out. We made good +traffic on the coast as we ran down it, receiving ivory, gold-dust, +and wax, in exchange for our printed cottons and hardware. After +being six weeks on the coast, we put into Senegal to dispose +of the remainder of our cargo; which we soon did to the +governor, who gave us a fair exchange, although by no means so +profitable a barter as what we had made on the coast; but that we +did not expect for what might be called the refuse of our cargo. +The captain was much pleased, as he knew the owner would be +satisfied with him, and, moreover, he had himself a venture in +the cargo; and we had just received the remainder of the ivory +from the governor’s stores, and had only to get on board a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</a></span> +sufficiency of provisions and water for our homeward voyage, when a +circumstance took place which I must now relate.</p> + +<p>Our crew consisted of the captain, and myself, as first mate, +the second mate, and twelve seamen, four of which were those +who had been taken prisoners with me, and had been released, +as I have related, in our previous voyage. These four men were +very much attached to me, I believe chiefly from my kindness to +them when I was a slave to the queen Whyna, as I always procured +for them every thing which I could, and, through the exertions +of my mistress, had them plentifully supplied with provisions +from the king’s table. The second mate and other eight +men we had shipped at Liverpool. They were fine, stout fellows, +but appeared to be loose characters, but that we did not discover +till after we had sailed. There was anchored with us at Senegal a +low black brig, employed in the slave-trade, which had made +the bay at the same time that we did; and to their great surprise—for +she was considered a very fast sailer—she was +beaten at all points by our ship, which was considered the fastest +vessel out of Liverpool. The crew of the slaver were numerous, +and as bloodthirsty a set of looking fellows as ever I fell in with. +Their boat was continually alongside of our vessel, and I perceived +that their visits were made to the eight men whom we had +shipped at Liverpool, and that they did not appear inclined to be +at all intimate with the rest of the crew. This roused my suspicions, +although I said nothing; but I watched them very closely. +One forenoon, as I was standing at the foot of the companion-ladder, +concealed by the booby-hatch from the sight of those on +deck, I heard our men talking over the side, and at last, as I remained +concealed, that I might overhear the conversation, one of +the slaver’s men from the boat said, “To-night, at eight o’clock, +we will come to arrange the whole business.” The boat then +shoved off, and pulled for the brig.</p> + +<p>Now, it was the custom of the captain to go onshore every +evening to drink sangaree and smoke with the governor, and very +often I went with him, leaving the ship in charge of the second +mate. It had been my intention, and I had stated as much to the +second mate, to go this evening, as it was the last but one that +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</a></span> +we should remain at Senegal; but from what I overheard I made +up my mind that I would not go. About an hour before sunset, I +complained of headache and sickness, and sat down under the +awning over the after part of the quarter-deck. When the captain +came up to go on shore, he asked me if I was ready, but I made +no answer, only put my hand to my head.</p> + +<p>The captain, supposing that I was about to be attacked by the +fever of the country, was much concerned, and desired the second +mate to help him to take me down to the state-room, and +then went on shore; the boat was, as usual, pulled by the four +men who were prisoners with me, and whom the captain found +he could trust on shore better than the others belonging to the +crew, who would indulge in liquor whenever they had an opportunity. +I remained in my bed-place till it was nearly eight o’clock, +and then crept softly up the companion-hatch to ascertain who +was on deck.</p> + +<p>The men were all below in the fore-peak at their suppers, and +as I had before observed that their conferences were held on the +forecastle, I went forward, and covered myself up with a part of +the main-topsail, which the men had been repairing during the +day. From this position I could hear all that passed, whether +they went down into the fore-peak, or remained to converse on the +forecastle. About ten minutes afterwards I heard the boat grate +against the ship’s side, and the men of the slaver mount on +the deck.</p> + +<p>“All right?” inquired one of the slavers.</p> + +<p>“Yes,” replied our second mate; “skipper and his men are +on shore, and the first mate taken with the fever.”</p> + +<p>“All the better,” replied another; “one less to handle. +And now, my lads, let’s to business, and have every thing settled +to-night, so that we may not be seen together any more till +the work is done.”</p> + +<p>They then commenced a consultation, by which I found it was +arranged that our ship was to be boarded and taken possession of +as soon as she was a few miles out of the bay, for they dared not +attack us while we were at anchor close to the fort; but the second +mate and eight men belonging to us were to pretend to make +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</a></span> +resistance until beaten down below, and when the vessel was in +their power, the captain, I, and the other four men who were +ashore in the boat, were to be silenced for ever. After which +there came on a discussion as to what was to be done with the +cargo, which was very valuable, and how the money was to be +shared out when the cargo was sold. Then they settled who were +to be officers on board of the ship, which there is no doubt they +intended to make a pirate vessel. I also discovered that, if they +succeeded, it was their intention to kill their own captain and +such men of the slaver who would not join them, and scuttle their +own vessel, which was a very old one.</p> + +<p>The consultation ended by a solemn and most villainous oath +being administered to every man as to secrecy and fidelity, after +which the men of the slaver went into their boat, and pulled to +their own vessel. The second mate and our men remained on +deck about a quarter of an hour, and then all descended by the +ladder to the fore-peak, and turned into their hammocks.</p> + +<p>As soon as I thought I could do so with safety, I came out of +my lurking-place, and retreated to the state-room. It was fortunate +that I did, for a minute afterwards I heard a man on deck, +and the second mate came down the companion-hatch, and inquired +whether I wanted any thing. I told him no; that I was +very ill, and only hoped to be able to go to sleep, and asked him +if the captain had returned. He replied that he had not, and +then went away. As soon as I was left to myself, I began to consider +what would be best to be done. I knew the captain to be a +very timorous man, and I was afraid to trust him with the secret, +as I thought he would be certain to let the men know by his conduct +that they were discovered, and their plans known. The four +men who were prisoners with me I knew that I could confide in. +This was the Tuesday night, and we proposed sailing on the +Thursday. Now we had no means of defence on board, except +one small gun, which was honeycombed and nearly useless. It +did very well to make a signal with, but had it been loaded with +ball, I believe it would have burst immediately. It is true that +we had muskets and cutlasses, but what use would they have +been against such a force as would be opposed, and two-thirds +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</a></span> +of our men mutineers. Of course we must have been immediately +overpowered.</p> + +<p>That the slavers intended to take possession of their own +vessel before they took ours, I had no doubt. It is true that we +outsailed them when we had a breeze, but the bay was usually +becalmed, and it was not till a vessel had got well into the offing +that she obtained a breeze, and there was no doubt but that they +would take the opportunity of boarding us when we were moving +slowly through the water, and a boat might easily come up with +us. The slaver had stated his intention of sailing immediately +to procure her cargo elsewhere, and if she got under weigh at the +same time that we did, no suspicion would be created. To apply +for protection to the governor would be useless—he could not +protect us after we were clear of the bay. Indeed, if it were +known that we had so done, it would probably only precipitate +the affair, and we should be taken possession of while at anchor, +for the shot from the fort would hardly reach us. It was, therefore, +only by stratagem that we could escape from the clutches of +these miscreants. Again, allowing that we were to get clear of +the slavers, we were still in an awkward position, for, supposing +the captain to be of any use, we should still only be six men +against nine, and we might be overpowered by our own crew, +who were determined and powerful men.</p> + +<p>All night I lay on my bed reflecting upon what ought to be +done, and at last I made up my mind.</p> + +<p>The next morning I went on deck, complaining very much, +but stating that the fever had left me. The long-boat was sent +on shore for more water, and I took care that the second mate and +eight men should be those selected for the service. As soon as +they had shoved off, I called the other four men on the forecastle, +and told them what I had overheard. They were very much +astonished, for they had had no idea that there was any thing of +the kind going forward. I imparted to them all my plans, and +they agreed to support me in every thing—indeed, they were all +brave men, and would have, if I had acceded to it, attempted to +master and overpower the second mate and the others, and make +sail in the night; but this I would not permit, as there was a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</a></span> +great risk. They perfectly agreed with me that it was no use +acquainting the captain, and that all we had to do was to get rid +of these men, and carry the vessel home how we could. How +that was to be done was the point at issue. One thing was certain, +that it was necessary to leave the bay that night, or it would +be too late. Fortunately, there was always a light breeze during +the night, and the nights were dark, for there was no moon till +three o’clock in the morning, by which time we could have gained +the offing, and then we might laugh at the slaver, as we were +lighter in our heels. The boat came off with the water about +noon, and the men went to dinner. The captain had agreed to +dine with the governor, and I had been asked to accompany him. +It was to be our farewell dinner, as we were to sail the next +morning. I had been cogitating a long while to find out how to +get rid of these fellows, when at last I determined that I would +go on shore with the captain, and propose a plan to the governor. +His knowledge of what was about to be attempted could do no +harm, and I thought he would help us; so I went into the boat, +and when we landed I told the men what I intended to do. As +soon as I arrived at the governor’s, I took an opportunity, while +the captain was reading a book, to request a few moments’ conversation, +and I then informed the governor of the conspiracy +which was afloat, and when I had so done, I pointed out to him +the propriety of saying nothing to the captain until all was safe, +and proposed my plan to him, which he immediately acceded to. +When he returned to where the captain was still reading, he told +him that he had a quantity of gold-dust and other valuables, +which he wished to send to England by his ship; but that he did +not wish to do it openly, as it was supposed that he did not traffic, +and that if the captain would send his long-boat on shore after +dark, he would send all the articles on board, with instructions +to whom they were to be consigned on our arrival. The captain +of course consented. We bade the governor farewell about half +an hour before dark, and returned on board. After I had been +a few minutes on deck, I sent for the second mate, and told him +as a secret what the governor had proposed to do, and that he +would be required to land after dark for the goods, telling him +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</a></span> +that there was a very large quantity of gold-dust, and that he must +be very careful. I knew that this intelligence would please him, +as it would add to their plunder when they seized the vessel; and +I told him that as we sailed at daylight, he must lose no time, but +be on board again as soon as he could, that we might hoist in the +long-boat. About eight o’clock in the evening, the boat, with +him and the eight men, went on shore. The governor had promised +to detain them, and ply them with liquor, till we had time +to get safe off. As soon as they were out of sight and hearing, +we prepared every thing for getting under weigh. The captain +had gone to his cabin, but was not in bed. I went down to him, +and told him I should remain up till the boat returned, and see +that all was right; and that in the mean time I would get every +thing ready for weighing the next morning, and that he might just +as well go to bed now, and I would call him to relieve me at daylight. +To this arrangement he consented; and in half an hour +I perceived that his candle was out, and that he had retired. +Being now so dark that we could not perceive the slaver, which +lay about three cables’ length from us, it was fairly to be argued +that she could not see us; I therefore went forward and slipped +the cable without noise, and sent men up aloft to loose the sails. +There was a light breeze, sufficient to carry us about two knots +through the water, and we knew that it would rather increase +than diminish. In half an hour, weak-handed as we were, we +were under sail, every thing being done without a word being +spoken, and with the utmost precaution. You may imagine how +rejoiced we all were when we found that we had manœuvred so +well; notwithstanding, we kept a sharp look-out, to see if the +slaver had perceived our motions, and had followed us; and the +fear of such being the case kept us under alarm till near daylight, +when the breeze blew strong, and we felt that we had nothing +more to dread. As the day broke, we found that we were +four or five leagues from the anchorage, and could not see the +lower masts of the slaver, which still remained where we had +left her.</p> + +<p>Satisfied that we were secure, I then went down to the captain, +and, as he lay in bed, made him acquainted with all that had +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</a></span> +passed. He appeared as if awakened from a dream, rose without +making any reply, and hastened on deck. When he found out +that we were under weigh, and so far from the land, he exclaimed:</p> + +<p>“It must all be true; but how shall we be able to take the +ship home with so few hands?”</p> + +<p>I replied, that I had no fears on that score, and that I would +answer for bringing the vessel safe to Liverpool.</p> + +<p>“But,” he said at last, “how is it that I was not informed of +all this? I might have made some arrangements with the men.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir,” I replied, “but if you had attempted to do so, +the vessel would have been taken immediately.”</p> + +<p>“But why was I not acquainted with it, I want to know?” he +said again.</p> + +<p>I had by this time made up my mind to the answer I should +give him; so I said: “Because it would have placed a serious +responsibility on your shoulders if, as captain of this vessel, you +had sailed to England with such a valuable cargo and so few +hands. The governor and I, therefore, thought it better that +you should not be placed in such an awkward position, and therefore +we considered it right not to say a word to you about it. Now, +if any thing goes wrong, it will be my fault, and not yours, and +the owner cannot blame you.” When I had said this, the captain +was silent for a minute or two, and then said:</p> + +<p>“Well, I believe it is all for the best, and I thank you and +the governor too.”</p> + +<p>Having got over this little difficulty, I did not care. We +made all sail, and steered homewards, and, after a rapid passage, +during which we were on deck day and night, we arrived, +very much fatigued, at Liverpool. Of course the captain communicated +what had occurred to the owner, who immediately sent +for me, and having heard my version of the story, expressed his +acknowledgment for the preservation of the vessel; and to prove +his sincerity, he presented me with fifty guineas for myself, and +ten for each of the men. The cargo was soon landed, and I was +again at liberty. I found Captain Levee in port; he had just +returned from another cruise, and had taken a rich prize. He +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</a></span> +met me with the same cordiality as before; and having asked me +for a recital of what had occurred at Senegal, of which he had +heard something from the owner, as soon as I had finished, he +said:</p> + +<p>“You are a lad after my own heart, and I wish we were sailing +together. I want a first-lieutenant like you, and if you will go +with me, say the word, and it will be hard but I will have you.”</p> + +<p>I replied that I was not very anxious to be in a privateer again; +and this brought on a discourse upon what occurred when I was in +the Revenge with Captain Weatherall.</p> + +<p>“Well,” he said at last, “all this makes me more anxious to +have you. I like fair fighting, and hate buccaneering like yourself; +however, we will talk of it another time. I am about to +start for London. What do you say, will you join me, and we +will have some sport? With plenty of money, you may do any +thing in London.”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” I replied, “but I have not plenty of money.”</p> + +<p>“That shall make no difference; money is of no use but to +spend it, that I know of,” replied Captain Levee. “I have plenty +for both of us, and my purse is at your service; help yourself as +you please, without counting, for I shall be your enemy if you +offer to return it. That’s settled; the horses are all ready, and +we will start on Wednesday. How will you dress? I think it +might be better to alter your costume, now you are going to London. +You’ll make a pretty fellow, dress how you will.”</p> + +<p>“Before I give you an answer to all your kind proposals, I +must speak to the owner, Captain Levee.”</p> + +<p>“Of course, you must; shall we go there now?”</p> + +<p>“Willingly,” I replied. And we accordingly set off.</p> + +<p>Captain Levee introduced the subject as soon as we arrived at +the counting-house, stating that he wanted me to be first-lieutenant +of the privateer, and that I was going to London with him, +if he had no objection.</p> + +<p>“As for going to London with you for five or six weeks, Captain +Levee, there can be no objection to that,” replied the owner; +“but as for being your first-lieutenant, that is another question. +I have a vessel now fitting out, and intended to offer the command +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</a></span> +of it to Mr. Elrington. I do so now at once, and he must decide +whether he prefers being under your orders to commanding a +vessel of his own.”</p> + +<p>“I will decide that for him,” replied Captain Levee. “He +must command his own vessel; it would be no friendship on my +part to stand in the way of his advancement. I only hope, if she +is a privateer, that we may cruise together.”</p> + +<p>“I cannot reply to that latter question,” replied the owner. +“Her destination is uncertain; but the command of her is now +offered to Mr. Elrington, if he will accept of it, before his trip to +the metropolis.”</p> + +<p>I replied that I should with pleasure, and returned the owner +many thanks for his kindness; and, after a few minutes’ more +conversation, we look our leave.</p> + +<p>“Now I should advise you,” said Captain Levee, as we +walked towards his lodgings, “to dress as a captain of a vessel +of war, much in the style that I do. You are a captain, and +have a right so to do. Come with me, and let me fit you out.”</p> + +<p>I agreed with Captain Levee that I could not do better; so we +went and ordered my suits of clothes, and purchased the other +articles which I required. Captain Levee would have paid for +them, but I had money sufficient, and would not permit him; +indeed with my pay and present of fifty guineas I had upwards of +seventy guineas in my purse, and did not disburse more than fifty +in my accoutrements, although my pistols and hanger were very +handsome.</p> + +<p>We did not start until three days after the time proposed, +when I found at daylight two stout well-bred horses at the door; +one for Captain Levee, and the other for me. We were attended +by two serving-men belonging to the crew of the privateer commanded +by Captain Levee—powerful, fierce-looking, and determined +men, armed to the teeth, and mounted upon strong +jades. One carried the valise of Captain Levee, which was heavy +with gold. The other had charge of mine, which was much +lighter, as you may suppose. We travelled for three days without +any interruption, making about thirty miles a-day, and stopping +at the hostelries to sleep every night. On the fourth day we +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</a></span> +had a slight affair, for as we were mounting a hill towards the +evening, we found our passage barred by five fellows with crape +masks, who told us to stand and deliver.</p> + +<p>“We will,” replied Captain Levee, firing his pistol, and +reining up his horse at the same time. The ball struck the man, +who fell back on the crupper, while the others rushed forward. +My pistols were all ready, and I fired at the one who spurred his +horse upon me, but the horse rearing up saved his master, the +ball passing through the head of the animal, who fell dead, +holding his rider a prisoner by the thigh, which was underneath +his body. Our two men had come forward and ranged alongside +of us at the first attack, but now that two had fallen, the others +finding themselves in a minority, after exchanging shots, turned +their horses’ heads and galloped away. We would have pursued +them, but Captain Levee said it was better not, as there might +be more of the gang near, and by pursuing them we might separate +and be cut off in detail.</p> + +<p>“What shall we do with these fellows?” asked our men of +Captain Levee.</p> + +<p>“Leave them to get off how they can,” replied Captain Levee. +“I will not be stopped on my journey by such a matter as this. I +dare say they don’t deserve hanging more than half the people we +meet. Let us push on and get into quarters for the night. After +all, Mr. Elrington,” said Captain Levee to me, as we were setting +off, “it’s only a little land privateering, and we must not +be too hard upon them.”</p> + +<p>I confess, Madam, when I recalled all that I had witnessed +on board of the Revenge, that I agreed with Captain Levee, that +these highwaymen were not worse than ourselves.</p> + +<p>No other adventure occurred during our journey, and when +we arrived in London we directed our horses’ steps to a fashionable +tavern in St. Paul’s, and took possession of apartments, +and as Captain Levee was well known, we were cordially greeted +and well attended. The tavern was in great repute, and resorted +to by all the wits and gay men of the day, and I soon found myself +on intimate terms with a numerous set of dashing blades, full of +life and jollity, and spending their money like princes; but it +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</a></span> +was a life of sad intemperance, and my head ached every morning +from the excess of the night before, and in our excursions in +the evenings we were continually in broils and disturbances, and +many a broken head, nay, sometimes a severe wound, was given +and received. After the first fortnight, I felt weary of this continual +dissipation, and as I was dressing a sword-cut which Captain +Levee had received in an affray, I one morning told him so.</p> + +<p>“I agree with you,” he replied, “that it is all very foolish +and discreditable, but if we live with the gay and pretty fellows, +we must do as they do. Besides, how could I get rid of my +money, which burns in my pocket, if I did not spend as much +in one day as would suffice for three weeks?”</p> + +<p>“Still I would rather dress a wound gained in an honourable +contest with the enemy than one received in a night brawl, and I +would rather see you commanding your men in action than reeling +with other drunkards in search of a quarrel in the streets.”</p> + +<p>“I feel that it is beneath me, and I’m sure that it’s beneath +you. You are a Mentor without a beard,” replied Captain Levee. +“But still it requires no beard to discover that I have made an ass +of myself. Now, what do you say, shall we take lodgings and +live more reputably, for while in this tavern we never shall be +able to do so?”</p> + +<p>“I should prefer it, to tell you the honest truth,” I replied, +“for I have no pleasure in our present life.”</p> + +<p>“Be it so, then,” he replied. “I will tell them that I take +lodgings, that I may be near to a fair lady. That will be a good +and sufficient excuse.”</p> + +<p>The next day we secured lodgings to our satisfaction, and removed +into them, leaving our horses and men at the tavern. +We boarded with the family, and as there were others who did +the same, we had a very pleasant society, especially as there +were many of the other sex among the boarders. The first day +that we sat down to dinner, I found myself by the side of a young +man of pleasing manners, although with much of the coxcomb in +his apparel. His dress was very gay and very expensive, and he +wore a diamond-hilted sword and diamond buckles—at least so +they appeared to me, as I was not sufficient connoisseur to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</a></span> +distinguish the brilliant from the paste. He was very affable and +talkative, and before dinner was over gave me the history of +many of the people present.</p> + +<p>“Who is the dame in the blue stomacher?” I inquired.</p> + +<p>“You mean the prettiest of the two, I suppose,” he replied, +“that one with the patches under the eye? She is a widow, having +just buried an old man of sixty, to whom she was sacrificed by +her mother. But although the old fellow was as rich as a Jew, +he found such fault with the lady’s conduct that he left all his +money away from her. This is not generally known, and she +takes care to conceal it, for she is anxious to make another match, +and she will succeed if her funds, which are not <em>very</em> great, +enable her to carry on the game a little longer. I was nearly taken +in myself, but an intimacy with her cousin, who hates her, gave +me a knowledge of the truth. She still keeps her carriage, and +appears to be rolling in wealth, but she has sold her diamonds +and wears paste. And that plain young person on the other side +of her has money, and knows the value of it. She requires rent-roll +for rent-roll, and instead of referring you to her father and +mother, the little minx refers you to her lawyer and man of business. +Ugly as she is, I would have sacrificed myself, but she treated +me in that way, and upon my soul I was not very sorry for it, for +she is dear at any price, and I have since rejoiced at my want of +success.”</p> + +<p>“Who is that elderly gentleman with such snow-white hair?” +I inquired.</p> + +<p>“That,” replied my companion, “nobody exactly knows, +but I have my idea. I think,” said he, lowering his voice to a +whisper, “that he is a Catholic priest, or a Jesuit, perhaps, +and a partisan of the house of Stuart. I have my reasons for supposing +so, and this I am sure of, which is, that he is closely +watched by the emissaries of government.”</p> + +<p>You may remember, Madam, how at that time the country +was disturbed by the landing of the Pretender in the summer of +the year before, and the great successes which he had met with, +and that the Duke of Cumberland had returned from the army in +the Low Countries, and had marched to Scotland.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</a></span> +“Has there been any intelligence from Scotland relative to +the movements of the armies?” I inquired.</p> + +<p>“We have heard that the Pretender had abandoned the siege +of Fort William, but nothing more; and how far the report is +true, it is hard to say. You military men must naturally have a +war one way or the other,” said my companion, in a careless +manner.</p> + +<p>“As to the fighting part of the question,” I replied, “I +should feel it a matter of great indifference which side I fought +for, as the claim of both parties is a matter of mere opinion.”</p> + +<p>“Indeed,” he said; “and what may be your opinion?”</p> + +<p>“I have none. I think the claims of both parties equal. The +house of Stuart lost the throne of England on account of its religion—that +of Hanover has been called to the throne for the same +cause. The adherents of both are numerous at the present moment; +and it does not follow because the house of Hanover has +the strongest party, that the house of Stuart should not uphold +its cause while there is a chance of success.”</p> + +<p>“That is true; but if you were to be obliged to take one side +or the other, which would it be by preference?”</p> + +<p>“Certainly I would support the Protestant religion in preference +to the Catholic. I am a Protestant, and that is reason +enough.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with you,” replied my companion. “Is your brave +friend of the same opinion?”</p> + +<p>“I really never put the question to him, but I think I may +safely answer that he is.”</p> + +<p>It was fortunate, Madam, that I replied as I did, for I afterwards +discovered that this precious gossiping young man, with +his rings and ribbons, was no other than a government spy, on +the look-out for malcontents. Certainly his disguise was good, +for I never should have imagined it from his foppish exterior and +mincing manners.</p> + +<p>We passed our time much more to my satisfaction now than +we did before, escorting the ladies to the theatre and to Ranelagh, +and the freedom with which Captain Levee (and I may say +I also) spent his money, soon gave us a passport to good society. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</a></span> +About a fortnight afterwards, the news arrived of the battle of +Culloden, and great rejoicings were made. My foppish friend +remarked to me:—</p> + +<p>“Yes, now that the hopes of the Pretender are blasted, and +the Hanoverian succession secured, there are plenty who pretend +to rejoice, and be excessively loyal, who, if the truth were +known, ought to be quartered as traitors.”</p> + +<p>And I must observe, that the day before the news of the +battle, the old gentleman with snow-white hair was arrested and +sent to the Tower, and he afterwards suffered for high treason.</p> + +<p>But letters from the owner, saying that the presence of both +of us was immediately required, broke off this pleasant London +party. Indeed, the bag of gold was running very low, and this, +combined with the owner’s letter, occasioned our breaking up +three days afterwards. We took leave of the company at the +lodgings, and there was a tender parting with one or two buxom +young women; after which we again mounted our steeds and set +off for Liverpool, where we arrived without any adventure worthy +of narration.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>I am put in command of the Sparrow-Hawk—Am directed to take four +Jacobite Gentlemen secretly on board—Run with them to Bordeaux—Land +them in safety—Dine with the Governor—Meet with the Widow +of the French Gentleman I had unfortunately killed—Am insulted by +her second Husband—Agree to fight with him—Sail down the River +and prepare for Action.</p></div> + + +<p>On our arrival, Captain Levee and I, as soon as we had got +rid of the dust of travel, called upon the owner, who informed +us that all the alterations in Captain Levee’s vessel, which was a +large lugger of fourteen guns, and a hundred and twenty men, +were complete, and that my vessel was also ready for me, and +manned; but that I had better go on board and see if any thing +else was required, or if there was any alteration that I would +propose. Captain Levee and I immediately went down to the +wharf, alongside of which my vessel lay, that we might examine +her now that she was fitted out as a vessel of war.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</a></span> +She had been a schooner in the Spanish trade, and had been +captured by Captain Levee, who had taken her out from under a +battery as she lay at anchor, having just made her port from a +voyage from South America, being at that time laden with copper +and cochineal—a most valuable prize she had proved—and as +she was found to be a surprising fast sailer, the owner had +resolved to fit her out as a privateer.</p> + +<p>She was not a large vessel, being of about a hundred and +sixty tons, but she was very beautifully built. She was now +armed with eight brass guns, of a calibre of six pounds each, +four howitzers aft, and two cohorns on the taffrail.</p> + +<p>“You have a very sweet little craft here, Elrington,” said +Captain Levee, after he had walked all over her, and examined +her below and aloft. “She will sail better than before, I should +think, for she then had a very full cargo, and now her top hamper +is a mere nothing. Did the owner say how many men you +had?”</p> + +<p>“Fifty-four is, I believe, to be our full complement,” I +replied, “and I should think quite enough.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, if they are good men and true. You may do a great +deal with this vessel, for you see she draws so little water, that +you may run in where I dare not venture. Come, we will now +return to our lodgings, pack up, and each go on board of our +vessels. We have had play enough, now to work again, and in +good earnest.”</p> + +<p>“I was about to propose it myself,” I replied, “for with a +new vessel, officers and men not known to me, the sooner I am +on board and with them the better. It will take some time to get +every thing and everybody in their places.”</p> + +<p>“Spoken like a man who understands his business,” replied +Captain Levee. “I wonder whether we shall be sent out together?”</p> + +<p>“I can only say, that I hope so,” I replied, “as I should +profit much by your experience, and hope to prove to you that, if +necessary, I shall not be a bad second.”</p> + +<p>And as I made this reply, we arrived at the house where we +had lodged.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</a></span> +Captain Levee was a man, who, when once he had decided, +was as rapid as lightning in execution. He sent for a dealer in +horses, concluded a bargain with him in five minutes, paid his +lodgings and all demands upon him, and before noon we were +both on board of our respective vessels. But, previous to the +seamen coming up for our boxes, I observed to him, “I should +wish, Levee, that you would let me know, if it is only at a rough +guess, what sum I may be indebted to you; as I may be fortunate, +and if so, it will be but fair to repay you the money, +although your kindness I cannot so easily return.”</p> + +<p>“I’ll tell you exactly,” said Levee. “If I take no prizes this +cruise, and you do make money, why then we will, on our return, +have another frolic somewhere, and you shall stand treat. That +will make us all square, if I am not fortunate; but if I am, I +consider your pleasant company to have more than repaid me for +any little expense I may have incurred.”</p> + +<p>“You are very kind to say that,” I replied; “but I hope you +will be fortunate, and not have to depend upon me.”</p> + +<p>“I hope so too,” he replied, laughing. “If we come back +safe and sound, we will take a trip to Bath—I am anxious to see +the place.”</p> + +<p>I mention this conversation, Madam, that I may make you +acquainted with the character of Captain Levee, and prove to you +how worthy a man I had as a companion.</p> + +<p>It required about ten days to complete my little schooner with +every thing that I considered requisite, and the politeness of the +owner was extremely gratifying. We were, however, but just +complete, when the owner sent for me in a great hurry, and +having taken me into a back room next to the counting-house, he +locked the door, and said—</p> + +<p>“Captain Elrington, I have been offered a large sum to do a +service to some unfortunate people; but it is an affair which, for +our own sakes, will demand the utmost secrecy: indeed, you +will risk more than I shall; but at the same time I trust you will +not refuse to perform the service, as I shall lose a considerable +advantage. If you will undertake it, I shall not be ungrateful.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</a></span> +I replied that I was bound to him by many acts of kindness, +and that he might confide in my gratitude.</p> + +<p>“Well, then,” he replied, lowering his voice, “the fact is +this; four of the Jacobite party, who are hotly pursued, and for +whose heads a large reward is offered, have contrived to escape +to this port, and are here concealed by their friends, who have +applied to me to land them at some port in France.”</p> + +<p>“I understand,” I replied; “I will cheerfully execute the +commission.”</p> + +<p>“I thank you, Captain Elrington; I expected no other answer +from you. I would not put them on board Captain Levee’s vessel +for many reasons; but, at the same time, he knows that he is to +sail to-morrow, and he shall wait for you and keep company with +you till you have landed them; after which you may concert your +own measures with him, and decide whether you cruise together +or separate.”</p> + +<p>“Captain Levee will of course know that I have them on +board?”</p> + +<p>“Certainly; but it is to conceal these people from others in +his ship, and not from him, that they are put on board of your +vessel. At the same time, I confess I have my private reasons +as well, which I do not wish to make known. You can sail to-morrow?”</p> + +<p>“I can sail to-night, if you wish,” I replied.</p> + +<p>“No; to-morrow night will be the time that I have fixed.”</p> + +<p>“At what time will they come on board?”</p> + +<p>“I cannot reply to that till to-morrow. The fact is, that the +government people are on a hot scent; and there is a vessel of +war in the offing, I am told, ready to board any thing and every +thing which comes out. Captain Levee will sail to-morrow morning, +and will in all probability be examined by the government +vessel, which is, I understand, a most rapid sailer.”</p> + +<p>“Will he submit to it?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, he must; and I have given him positive orders not to +make the least attempt to evade her or prevent a search. He will +then run to Holyhead, and lay-to there for you to join him, and +you will proceed together to the port which the people taken on +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</a></span> +board shall direct, for that is a part of the agreement they have +made with me.”</p> + +<p>“Then of course I am to evade the king’s vessel?”</p> + +<p>“Certainly; and I have no doubt but that you will be able so +to do. Your vessel is so fleet, that there will be little difficulty: +at all events, you will do your best: but recollect, that although +you must make every attempt to escape, you must not make any +attempt at resistance—indeed, that would be useless against a +vessel of such force. Should you be in a position which might +enable them to board you, you must find some safe hiding-place +for your passengers; for I hardly need say, that if taken with +them on board, the vessel will be confiscated, and you will run +some danger of your life. I have nothing more to say to you just +now, except that you may give out that Captain Levee sails to-morrow, +and that you are to follow him in ten days. Your powder +is on board?”</p> + +<p>“Yes; I got it on board as soon as we hauled out in the +stream.”</p> + +<p>“Well, then, you will call here to-morrow morning about +eleven o’clock, not before, and (I hardly need repeat it), but I +again say—secrecy,—as you value your life.”</p> + +<p>As soon as I had left the owner, I went down to the wharf, +stepped into the boat, and went on board Captain Levee’s vessel, +which, I have omitted to state, was named the Arrow. I found +him on board, and very busy getting ready for sea.</p> + +<p>“So you are off to-morrow, Levee?” said I, before all the +people on the deck.</p> + +<p>“Yes,” he replied.</p> + +<p>“I wish I was, too; but I am to remain ten days longer, I +find.”</p> + +<p>“I was in hopes we should have cruised together,” replied +Captain Levee; “but we must do as our owner wishes. What +detains you?—I thought you were ready.”</p> + +<p>“I thought so too,” I replied; “but we find that the head of +the mainmast is sprung, and we must have a new one. I have +just come from the owner’s, and must set to work at once, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</a></span> +get ready for shifting our mast. So, fare you well, if I do not +see you before you sail.”</p> + +<p>“I am to see the owner to-night,” replied Levee. “Shall +we not meet then, and take a parting glass?”</p> + +<p>“I fear not, but I will come if I can,” I replied; “if not, +success to the Arrow!”</p> + +<p>“And success to the Sparrow-Hawk!” replied Levee, “and +God bless you, my good fellow.”</p> + +<p>I shook hands with my kind friend, and went over the side of +the lugger into my boat, and then pulled for my own vessel. As +soon as I got on board, I sent for the officers and men, and said +to them—</p> + +<p>“We are to shift our mainmast for one that is three feet +longer, and must work hard, that we may be able to sail as soon +as possible. I cannot allow any of you to go on shore till the +work is finished; when it is done, you will have leave as before +till we sail.”</p> + +<p>That afternoon I sent down the topsail-yard and topmast, +unbent the mainsail, main-topsail, and gaff—sent down the +topmast and running-rigging on deck—cast loose the lanyards +of the lower rigging, and quite dismantled the mainmast, so as +to make it appear as if we were about to haul to the wharf and take +it out. The men all remained on board, expecting that we should +shift our berth the next day.</p> + +<p>On the following morning I laid out a warp to the wharf, as if +intending to haul in; and at the time appointed, I went on shore +to the owner, and told him what I had done.</p> + +<p>“But,” he said, “I find that you will have to sail this night +as soon as it is dark. How will you get ready?”</p> + +<p>I replied that at nightfall I would immediately replace every +thing, and in an hour would be ready for sea.</p> + +<p>“If such be the case, you have done well, Mr. Elrington, +and I thank you for your zeal on my behalf, which I shall not +forget. Every thing has been arranged, and you must come up +here with some of your seamen as soon as you are ready to sail. +Your men, or rather four of them, must remain in the house. +The four gentlemen who are to be embarked will be dressed, in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</a></span> +seamen’s attire, and will carry down their boxes and trunks as if +they were your men taking your things on board. You will then +remain a little distance from the wharf in the boat till your own +men come down, and if there is no discovery you will take them +on board with you; if, on the contrary, there is any suspicion, +and the officers of the government are on the watch, and stop +your men, you will then push off with the passengers, slip your +cable if it is necessary, and make all sail for Holyhead, where +you will fall in with the Arrow, which will be waiting there for +you. Is the Arrow still in sight?”</p> + +<p>“No,” I replied; “she was out of sight more than an hour +ago, and from our masthead we could see the top-gallant sails of +the vessel of war bearing N.N.W.”</p> + +<p>“Keep a look-out upon her, and see how she bears at dark,” +replied the owner, “for you must not fall in with her if possible. +I think you had better return on board now, that you may keep +your people quiet.”</p> + +<p>When I arrived on board the schooner, I told my officers that +I did not think that we should shift the mast as proposed, and +that every thing must be got ready for refitting. I did not choose +to say more, but I added that I was to go on shore in the evening +to smoke a pipe with the owner, and then I should know for +certain. I employed the men during the whole of the day in doing +every thing in preparation which could be done without exciting +suspicion; and as soon as it was dark I called the men aft, and +told them that I thought it was very likely, from the Arrow not +having made her appearance, that we might be sent to join her +immediately, and that I wished them to rig the mainmast, and +make every thing ready for an immediate start, promising them +to serve out some liquor if they worked well. This was sufficient, +and in little more than an hour the mast was secured, the rigging +all complete, and the sails ready for bending. I then ordered +the boat to be manned, and telling the officers that they were to +bend the sails, and have every thing ready for weighing on my +return on board, which would be in an hour, or thereabouts, I +pulled on shore, and went up to the owner’s, taking four men +with me, and leaving three men in the boat. I ordered these +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</a></span> +three men to remain till the others came down with my trunks and +effects, and not to leave the boat on any consideration.</p> + +<p>When I arrived at the owner’s, I told him what I had done, +and he commended my arrangements. In the back room I found +four gentlemen dressed in seamen’s clothing, and as there was +no time to be lost, they immediately shouldered the trunks and +valises; desiring my own men to remain with the owner to bring +down any thing that he might wish to send on board, I left them +in the counting-house. The gentlemen followed me with their +loads down to the boat, and when I got there the men told me +that some people had come down and asked whose boat it was, +and why they were lying there, and that they had told the people +that the captain had taken four men with him to bring down his +things, and that they were waiting for him; so it was lucky that +I said to my men what I did.</p> + +<p>We hastened to put the trunks into the boat, and to get in +ourselves after we had received this intelligence, and then I +shoved off from the wharf, and laid about a stone’s throw distant +for my other men. At last we heard them coming down, and +shortly afterwards we perceived that they were stopped by other +people, and in altercation with them. I knew then that the officers +were on the alert, and would discover the stratagem, and +therefore desired my men and the gentlemen, who had each taken +an oar in readiness, to give way and pull for the schooner. As +we did so, the king’s officers on search who had stopped my four +men came down to the wharf and ordered us to come back, but +we made no reply. As soon as we were alongside, we hoisted the +things out of the boat, veered her astern by a tow-rope, slipped +the cable, and made sail. Fortunately it was very dark, and we +were very alert in our movements. We could perceive lights at +the wharf as we sailed out of the river, and it was clear that we +had had a narrow escape; but I felt no alarm on account of the +owner, as I knew that although they might suspect, they could +prove nothing. When about three miles out we hove to, hoisted +in the boat, and shaped our course.</p> + +<p>All I had now to fear was the falling in with the ship of war in +the offing, and I placed men to keep a sharp look-out in every +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</a></span> +direction, and told the officers that it was necessary that we should +avoid her. When last seen, about an hour before dark, she was +well to windward, and as the wind was from the northward, she +would probably sail faster than we could, as a schooner does not +sail so well free as on a wind. We had run out about four hours, +and were steering our course for Holyhead, when suddenly we +perceived the ship of war close to us, and to leeward. She had +been lying with her mainsail to the mast, but she evidently had +made us out, for she filled and set top-gallant sails.</p> + +<p>I immediately hauled my wind, and as soon as she had way, +she tacked and followed in pursuit, being then right astern of us, +about half a mile off. It was very dark, and I knew that as our +sails were set, and we bore from her, it would be difficult for her +to keep us in sight, as we only presented what we call the feather-edge +of our sails to her. I therefore steered on under all sail, and +finding that the schooner weathered on her, I kept her away a +little, so as to retain the same bearings, and to leave her faster.</p> + +<p>In an hour we could not make out the ship, and were therefore +certain that she could not see us; so, as I wanted to get clear +of her, and be at Holyhead as soon as possible, I lowered down +all the sails and put my helm up, so as to cross her and run to +leeward under bare poles, while she continued her windward +chase. This stratagem answered, and we saw no more of her; +for, two hours afterwards, we fell in with the Arrow, and, hailing +her, we both made sail down the Bristol Channel as fast as we +could, and at daybreak there was no vessel in sight, and of course +we had nothing more to fear from the Liverpool cruiser.</p> + +<p>As we now sailed rapidly along in company, with the wind on +our quarter, it was high time for me to look to my passengers, +who had remained on deck in perfect silence from the time that +they had come on board. I therefore went up to them, and apologized +for not having as yet paid them that attention that I should +have wished to have done under other circumstances.</p> + +<p>“Captain,” replied the oldest of them, with a courteous salute, +“you have paid us every attention; you have been extremely +active in saving our lives, and we return you our sincere thanks.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, indeed,” replied a young and handsome man who +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</a></span> +stood next him, “Mr. Elrington has saved us from the toils of +our enemies; but now that we are in no fear from that quarter, I +must tell him that we have hardly had a mouthful of food for +twenty-four hours, and if he wishes to save our lives a second +time, it will be by ordering a good breakfast to be prepared +for us.”</p> + +<p>“Campbell speaks the truth, my dear Sir,” said the one who +had first spoken. “We have lately gained the knowledge of what +it is to hunger and thirst; and we all join in his request.”</p> + +<p>“You shall not wait long,” I replied; “I will be up again in +a moment or two.” I went down into the cabin, and ordering my +servant to put on the table a large piece of pressed Hamburg beef, +a cold pie of various flesh and fowl combined, some bread and +cheese, and some bottles of brandy and usquebaugh, I then went +up again, and requested them all to descend. Hungry they certainly +were, and it was incredible the quantity that they devoured. +I should have imagined that they had not been fed for a week; +and I thought that if they were to consume at that rate, my stock +would never last out, and the sooner they were landed the better. +As soon as they left off eating, and had finished two bottles of +usquebaugh, I said to them, “Gentlemen, my orders are to land +you at any port of France that you should prefer. Have you made +up your minds as to which it shall be, for it will be necessary that +we shape a course according to your decision?”</p> + +<p>“Mr. Elrington, on that point we would wish to advise with +you. I hardly need say that our object is to escape, and that +falling in with and being captured by a ship of war, and there are +many out in pursuit of us and other unfortunate adherents to the +house of Stuart, would be extremely disagreeable, as our heads +and our bodies would certainly part company, if we were taken. +Now, which port do you think we should be most likely to reach +with least chance of interruption?”</p> + +<p>“I think,” I replied, “as you pay me the compliment to ask +my opinion, that it would be better to run down the Bay of Biscay, +and then put in the port of Bordeaux, or any other, where you +could be landed in safety; and my reason is this: the Channel is +full of cruisers looking after those of your party who are +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</a></span> +attempting to escape; and my vessel will be chased and searched. +Now, although we might sail faster than any one vessel in the +Channel, yet it is very possible that in running away from one, +we may fall into the jaws of another. And besides, we are two +privateers, and cruising off Bordeaux will excite no suspicion, as +it is a favourite cruising-ground; so that, if we were boarded, +there would be little danger of discovery; but, of course, as long +as I can prevent that, by taking to my heels, I shall not be boarded +by any one. The only objection to what I propose is, that you +will be confined longer in a vessel than you may like, or than you +would be if you were to gain a nearer port.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with the captain of the vessel,” said a grave-looking +personage, who had not yet spoken, and whom I afterwards discovered +to be a Catholic priest, “the stanchest adherent to the +cause could not have given better advice, and I should recommend +that it be followed.”</p> + +<p>The others were of the same opinion; and, in consequence, +I edged the schooner down to the Arrow, and hailed Captain +Levee, stating that we were to run to Bordeaux. After that I prepared +for them sleeping accommodations as well as I could, and +on my making apologies, they laughed, and told me such stories +of their hardships during their escape, that I was not surprised at +their not being difficult. I found out their names by their addressing +one another, to be Campbell, M‘Intyre, Ferguson, and +M‘Donald; all of them very refined gentlemen, and of excellent +discourse. They were very merry, and laughed at all that they +had suffered; sang Jacobite songs, as they were termed, and certainly +did not spare my locker of wine. The wind continued fair, +and we met with no interruption, and on the fourth evening, at +dusk, we made the mouth of the Garonne, and then hove to, with +our heads off shore, for the night. Captain Levee then came on +board, and I introduced him to my passengers. To my surprise, +after some conversation, he said—</p> + +<p>“I have now escorted Captain Elrington, according to the +orders I received, and shall return to Liverpool as soon as possible; +if, therefore, gentlemen, you have any letters to send to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</a></span> +your friends announcing your safety, I shall be most happy to +present them in any way you may suggest as most advisable.”</p> + +<p>That Captain Levee had some object in saying this, I was +quite certain; and therefore I made no remark. The passengers +thanked him for his proposal; and, being provided with writing +materials, they all wrote to their friends, and put their letters into +Captain Levee’s hands, who then bade them farewell, and went +on deck with me.</p> + +<p>“Of course, you were not serious in what you said, Captain +Levee?” I inquired, as we walked forward.</p> + +<p>“No,” he replied; “but I considered it prudent to make them +believe so. Although Englishmen, they are enemies to our +country, so far as they are enemies to our government, and, of +course, wish no harm to the French, who have so warmly supported +them. Now, if they knew that I remained here waiting for +your coming out of the river, they would say so, and I might lose +the chance of a good prize, as nothing would sail, if they knew +that the coast was not clear. Now, I shall part company with you +in an hour, and make all sail for England, as they may suppose, +but without fail, to-morrow night I shall be off here again, about +five leagues from the port, with my sails furled; therefore, stay +in the river as long as they will let you, as, while you are in port +with the flag of truce, vessels may sail out.”</p> + +<p>“I understand you, and will do all I can to assist your views, +Captain Levee. Now, we will go down again. I will give you a +receipt for a coil of rope, which you will send your boat for, and +write a letter to the owners, after which you will wish me good +bye, and make sail.”</p> + +<p>“Exactly,” Captain Levee replied, who then ordered his boat +to go for a coil of three inch, and bring it on board.</p> + +<p>We then descended to the cabin, and I wrote a letter to the +owner, and also a receipt for the coil of rope, which I delivered to +Captain Levee. The boat soon returned from the lugger, the +rope was taken on board, and then Captain Levee wished me +farewell, and made his polite adieus to the gentlemen who followed +him on deck, and waited there till he had hoisted in his +boat, and made all sail.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</a></span> +“How long will she be before she arrives at Liverpool with +this wind?” inquired Mr. Campbell.</p> + +<p>“She will carry her canvas night and day,” I replied; “and, +therefore, as she sails so fast, I should say in five or six days.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I am grateful that we have such an early and safe opportunity +of communicating with our friends in England, we +might have waited two months otherwise.”</p> + +<p>“Very true,” replied the priest, “but Heaven has assisted +our anxious wishes. Let us be grateful for all things.”</p> + +<p>My passengers watched the lugger until she was nearly out of +sight. I dare say that their thoughts were, that those on board +of her were going to the country of their birth, from which they +were exiles, probably for ever: they did not speak, but went +down below, and retired to their beds. At daylight the next +morning I ran the schooner in; and as soon as I was within three +miles of the coast, I hoisted the white flag of truce, and stood +for the mouth of the river Garonne. I perceived that the batteries +were manned, but not a shot was fired, and we entered the +river.</p> + +<p>When we were a mile up the river, we were boarded by the +French authorities, and my passengers, who had dressed themselves +in their proper costume, informed the officer in the boat +who they were, upon which he was very polite, and calling a +pilot out of the boat, the schooner was taken charge of by him, +and we very soon afterwards, having wind and tide in our favour, +were anchored alongside of two large merchant vessels and a +French privateer of sixteen guns, which I instantly recognized as +our old antagonist off Hispaniola, in the action in which the Revenge +was captured, and Captain Weatherall lost his life. However, +I kept my knowledge to myself, as the French officer and +the Jacobite gentleman were present. As soon as we had anchored, +the passengers were requested to go into the boat, and +the French officer and I to accompany them, that I might report +myself to the governor, and we pulled away to the town, one of +my boats following with the passengers’ luggage.</p> + +<p>On our landing, there was a great crowd assembled, and +they looked very hard at me, as I was dressed in my lace coat +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</a></span> +and a cocked-up hat, also bound with broad gold lace. On our +arrival in the presence of the governor, we were received with +much urbanity; and as I had brought the Jacobite gentlemen in +my schooner, it was presumed that I was favourable to the cause, +and I was very politely treated. The governor invited us all to +dine with him on that day. I made some excuse, saying, that I +was anxious to return to Liverpool; that I might fit out for the +coast of Africa, in which service I was to be employed by my +owners; but the passengers insisted upon my staying a day or +two, and the governor added to their solicitations, his own.</p> + +<p>I therefore accepted, not only because I was glad to have an +opportunity to see so celebrated a town, but because it would +meet the views of Captain Levee. We took leave of the governor, +and went to an hotel, and I then sent my boat on board for necessaries, +and hired a handsome apartment in the hotel. I had +not been there half an hour, when the priest came to me and said, +“Captain, you are not aware of the rank and consequence of the +three gentlemen whom you have been so successful in escorting +to a place of safety. I am requested by them to make you a handsome +remuneration for your kindness and skilful conduct on this +occasion.”</p> + +<p>“Sir,” I replied, “that must not be. I am most happy in +having assisted in the escape of unfortunate gentlemen; and all +the pleasure I feel at having so done would be destroyed if I were +to accept of what you offer. It is useless to repeat it; and if you +do, I shall consider it an insult, and immediately repair on +board of my vessel. You will therefore tender my best thanks +and my refusal, with ardent wishes for their future welfare.”</p> + +<p>“After what you have said, Captain Elrington, I will, of +course, not resume the offer. I will tell my fellow-passengers +what you have said, and I am sure that they will, as I do, admire +your high sense of honour.”—The priest shook me by the +hand, and then quitted my apartment. I did not see the other +passengers till it was the hour to go to dine at the governor’s, +when they embraced me cordially, and the one calling himself +Campbell said, “Should you ever be in distress or a prisoner in +this country, recollect you have a friend who is ready to serve +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</a></span> +you. Here is an address to a lady, to whom you must write, and +say that you wish the assistance of your passenger to Bordeaux—that +will be sufficient—I trust you may never require it.”</p> + +<p>We had a pleasant dinner at the governor’s, and among the +people invited to meet us, I perceived the French captain of the +privateer. I knew him immediately, although he did not recognize +me. We had some conversation together, and he spoke +about his cruises in the West Indies, and asked me whether I +knew Captain Weatherall. I said there was a Captain Weatherall +who commanded the Revenge privateer, and who was killed when +his vessel was taken.</p> + +<p>“Exactly,” said the captain; “he was a brave man, and +fought nobly, and so did all his people—they fought like +devils.”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” I replied, “they fought as long as they could, but +Captain Weatherall was very short-handed. He had but fifty-five +men on board at the commencement of the action.”</p> + +<p>“More than that, I’m sure,” replied the French captain.</p> + +<p>“He had not, I assure you,” I replied; “he had lost so +many in an attack on shore, and had so many away in prizes.”</p> + +<p>Our conversation had attracted general notice, and a French +army officer observed, “Monsieur speaks so positively, that one +would imagine that he was actually on board.”</p> + +<p>“And so I was, Sir,” replied I, “and have my wounds to +show for it. I knew this officer immediately I saw him, for I was +close to Captain Weatherall at the time that this officer expostulated +with him before the action; and I crossed my sword with +him during the combat.”</p> + +<p>“You have convinced me that you were on board,” replied +the captain of the privateer, “by your mentioning the expostulations +previous to the combat taking place. I am delighted to have +met with so brave an enemy, for every man on board that vessel +was a hero.”</p> + +<p>The conversation was then general, and many particulars +were asked; and I will do the French captain the justice to say, +that he was very correct in all his statements, and neither vaunted +his own success, nor did us less than justice.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</a></span> +The party then broke up to go to the theatre, and afterwards +we repaired to the hotel. I remained there two days more, and +on the last of these two days I had promised to sup with the +French captain of the privateer, who had called upon me, and +behaved very politely. The following day, after noon, when the +tide served, I was to sail. Accordingly, after the theatre was +over, I went with the French captain to his house, in company +with two or three more. Supper was on the table when we arrived +there, and we went into the room, waiting for the presence of the +captain’s lady, who had not gone to the theatre, and to whom I +had not been introduced. After a few minutes she made her appearance, +and as she entered the room, I was struck with her +extreme beauty, although she was past the meridian of life. I +thought I had seen her face before, and as she came forward with +her husband, it at once rushed into my mind that she was the +widow of the French gentleman who had so gallantly fought his +vessel, and who fell by my hand—the lady who was nursing her +son at the King’s Hospital at Jamaica, and who had been so inveterate +against me. Our eyes met, and her cheeks flushed; +she recognized me, and I coloured deeply as I bowed to her. She +was taken with a faintness, and fell back. Fortunately her husband +received her in his arms.</p> + +<p>“What is the matter, my love?” he said.</p> + +<p>“Nothing; but I am taken with a vertigo,” replied she; “it +will go off directly. Make my excuses to the company, while I +retire for a few minutes.”</p> + +<p>Her husband went out of the room, and after a minute or two +came back, saying that Madam was not well enough to return to +the room, and begged that they would admit her excuse, and sit +down to supper without her. Whether his wife had informed +him of who I was, I know not; but nothing could exceed the civility +of the French captain towards me during the supper. We +did not, however, remain very late, as the lady of the house was +indisposed.</p> + +<p>I found out, as I walked home with another French officer, +that the captain of the privateer had fallen in with the French lady +on her return from Jamaica, where her son died in the hospital, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</a></span> +and had married her; and that, moreover, unlike most French +husbands, he was most ardently attached to her.</p> + +<p>I had breakfasted the next morning, and packed up my clothes +preparatory to going on board, and had just returned from a visit +of leave-taking with the governor, when who should walk up into +my apartment but the French captain of the privateer, accompanied +by three or four French officers of the army. I perceived by +his looks when he entered that he was a little excited, but I met +him cordially. He began a conversation about his action with +Captain Weatherall, and instead of speaking handsomely as he +had done before, he used expressions which I considered offensive, +and I at once took him up by observing that being under a +flag of truce, it was impossible for me to notice what he said.</p> + +<p>“No,” he replied; “but I wish we were once more on the +high seas together, for I have a little debt of gratitude to pay +off.”</p> + +<p>“Well,” I replied, “you may have; and I should not be +sorry to give you an opportunity, if it were possible.”</p> + +<p>“May I inquire whether you intend to go home as a cartel, +and carry your flag of truce to Liverpool?”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir,” I replied; “I shall haul down my flag of truce as +soon as I am out of gun-shot of your batteries. I understand what +you mean, Sir. It is very true that your vessel carries nearly +double the number of men and guns that mine does, but nevertheless +I shall haul down my flag of truce, as I say I will.”</p> + +<p>“Not if I follow you down the river, I presume?” he said with +a sort of sneer.</p> + +<p>“Follow me, if you dare,” I cried; “you will meet with your +master, depend upon it.”</p> + +<p>“Sacre!” replied he, in a passion, “I will blow you out of +the water; and if I take you I will hang you for a pirate.”</p> + +<p>“Not the last, certainly,” I said coolly.</p> + +<p>“Look you, Sir,” he cried, shutting his fist upon the palm +of his other hand, “if I take you, I will hang you; and if you +take me, you may serve me in the same way. Is it a bargain, or +are you a coward?”</p> + +<p>“Gentlemen,” I said to the officers present, “you must feel +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</a></span> +that your countryman is not behaving well. He has insulted me +grossly. I will, however, consent to his terms on one condition, +which is, that he will permit one of you, after he has sailed, to +make known the conditions upon which we fight to his wife; and +that one of you will pledge me his honour that he will impart +these conditions as soon as we are gone.”</p> + +<p>“Agree to do so—pledge yourself to do so, Xavier,” cried +the French captain to one of the officers present.</p> + +<p>“Since you wish it, certainly,” he said.</p> + +<p>“You pledge yourself to make the conditions known to Madam, +as soon as we have sailed?”</p> + +<p>“I do, upon the honour of an officer and a gentleman,” replied +he, “painful as it will be to me.”</p> + +<p>“Then, captain,” I replied, “I agree to your conditions, +and one or the other of us shall hang.”</p> + +<p>You may suppose, Madam, that I must have been in a state +of great irritation to have consented to such terms. I was so, +and could not brook such insult in the presence of the French +officers. Moreover, as you will observe, in my conversation I +did not commit myself in any way. There was nothing dishonourable. +I told him that I should haul down my flag of truce, +and I also told him that he would meet with his master, which +was true enough, as he would meet with the Arrow, commanded +by Captain Levee, as well as with my vessel; while he thought +that he would have to fight with my inferior vessel alone, and, +making sure of conquest, he purposely insulted me, to make me +accept such conditions as would administer to the revenge of his +wife, who had evidently worked him up to act in such a manner; +and I accepted them, because I hoped the fate would be his if +Captain Levee joined me, and if not, I was determined that I +never would be taken alive.</p> + +<p>After I had agreed to his conditions, they all took a very ceremonious +leave, and I bowed them out with great mock humility. +I then bade farewell to my passengers, who lodged in the same +hotel, and went down to my boat, and pulled on board. As soon +as the tide served, the pilot came on board, and we got under +weigh. I observed a great bustle, and a hurrying to and fro of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</a></span> +boats on board of the French privateer, and we had not gone above +two miles down the river, before I perceived the men were aloft +and lowering her sails. I told my officers that I had received a +challenge from the French privateer, and had accepted it, and +that we must get every thing ready for action. They were much +astonished at this, as the disparity of force was so great, but they +went cheerfully to their duty, as did the men, among whom +the news was soon spread.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>Captain Levee and I engage with the French Privateer—We come off +victorious—My revenge against the French Lady—We take our Prize +to Liverpool.</p></div> + + +<p>The wind was light, and we did not gain the mouth of the +river till near sun-down, when the pilot left us; and as soon as +we were three miles in the offing, I hauled down the flag of truce +in the sight of the French privateer, who was following us close, +and was not more than four miles from us. To avoid mistake, I +had agreed with Captain Levee that should I be coming out after +dark, I would carry a light at the peak, and this light I now +hoisted. It enabled the French privateer to follow me, and +appeared only as a mark of contempt towards him. I stood on in +the direction where I was to find Captain Levee, and could make +out the Frenchman following me, and gradually nearing me. As +it became dark I made more sail to keep him further off till I had +joined the Arrow, but the light at my peak pointed out to him +where I was. All this seemed a mystery to my officers and men, +until having run out about four leagues, I desired them to keep a +sharp look-out for the Arrow.</p> + +<p>About half-past eight o’clock we perceived her lying-to; she +had furled her sails after dark, as usual. The light I bore told +her who I was, and I ran close to her, and, hailing Captain Levee, +desired him to prepare for action, and that I would come on +board to speak to him. This, of course, created a great bustle +on board of the Arrow, and I hastened on board that they might +not show any lights. I then informed Captain Levee of all that +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</a></span> +had passed, and that the Frenchman was not more than five +miles from us. We agreed that I should still keep up the light, +and bear away a little to draw the Frenchman to leeward of the +port, and also to leeward of the Arrow;—that the Arrow should +lower her sails again, so as not to be perceived until I had drawn +the Frenchman past him, and that then I should commence the +action under sail, and fight till the Arrow came up to my assistance. +This being arranged, I hastened on board of my +schooner, and keeping away four points, I waited for the coming +up of my antagonist. In half an hour we could perceive him +through the gloom, not more than a mile from us, under all sail, +standing steadily for the light which we carried at our peak.</p> + +<p>As I had already discovered that my little schooner sailed +faster than my opponent, I allowed her to come up within a quarter +of a mile of me, when I rounded to; and desiring my men to +aim at his rigging, so as to dismantle him, poured in my broadside +of grape and langridge, and then shifted my helm and resumed +my course, putting more sail on, so as to increase my +distance to what it was before. This manœuvre I executed three +times with success, and I had the satisfaction of perceiving that +his foretop-mast was shot away; but when I rounded-to the +fourth time, he did the same, and we exchanged broadsides. +The effect of his superior artillery was evident, for my rigging +and sails were much damaged; happily nothing so serious as to +impede our speed, and I again put before the breeze as before, +and increased my distance previous to again rounding-to; for, +as the water was very smooth, I knew that if I was crippled she +would lay me by the board immediately, and I might be taken +and hanged before the Arrow could come up to my assistance. I +therefore continued a running fight at such a distance as rendered +me less liable to suffer from his guns.</p> + +<p>It is true that this distance made my guns even more ineffective, +but I was decoying my Frenchman off from the land, and +placing the Arrow between him and his port, so that his return +would be intercepted. This continued for about an hour, when +I perceived that the Frenchman had got up a new foretop-mast, +and had set the sail upon it. He now ran out his bow-chasers, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</a></span> +and continued to fire upon me with them alone, not choosing to +lose ground by rounding-to, to give me a broadside; and as his +canvas was all out, and I was occasionally rounding-to to dismantle +him, we retained much the same distance from one +another. At last a shot from his bow-chaser struck off the head +of my mainmast, and my gaff came down.</p> + +<p>This was serious. We hastened to reef the mainsail, and +hoist it up again upon the remainder of the mast, but having no +gaff-topsail, our speed was necessarily decreased, and the enemy +appeared to be gradually closing with us. I looked out for the +Arrow, but could perceive no signs of her; indeed it was too +dark to see farther than half a mile. Finding that on the point of +sailing we were on I had no chance, I determined to alter my +course, and put my schooner right before the wind, so that I +might set the square mainsail, which would give time for the +Arrow to arrive; indeed at this time I was in a state of great +anxiety. However, I had made up my mind not to be taken alive, +and to sell my life as dearly as I could.</p> + +<p>When the enemy perceived that we had put before the wind, +he did the same, and as we were about half a mile from each +other, we continued to exchange broadsides as we ran, she gradually +nearing us so as to make her heavy artillery more effective. +This portion of the contest continued for an hour, during which +my little schooner had received much injury, and we were constantly +repairing damages. At last, much to my delight, the +day began to dawn, and I then discovered the Arrow about a mile +and a half from us, right astern, under a press of sail.</p> + +<p>I pointed her out to my officers and men, who were inspired +with fresh courage at the sight. The enemy also perceived her, +and appeared determined to bring the combat to an issue previous +to her coming up, and I feared that, at all events, I might +swing at the yard-arm, let the issue of the coming combat be +what it might. She neared, steering a course so as to cut me off, +and I continued to pour in my broadsides to cripple her if possible, +as she did not now fire, but ran steadily for me, and my +chances were bad.</p> + +<p>Anxious that the Arrow should close as soon as possible, I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</a></span> +hauled down my square mainsail, that we might not run from +her, and prepared for an obstinate resistance if boarded. At +last the Frenchman was within a cable’s length, and at this critical +moment the Arrow was about a mile to windward. We poured +in our last broadside, and hastened to seize our pikes and cutlasses +to repel the boarders, when to my satisfaction I found that +one of our shot had cut his gaff in two. I immediately rounded +to the wind; and as my antagonist was within pistol-shot of me, +with her men all ready for the leap on board, I put my helm down, +went round in stays, and crossed her so near to windward that +you might have thrown a biscuit on board.</p> + +<p>This manœuvre prevented his boarding, and I may say saved +my life, for his gaff being shot away, he could not heave in stays +to follow me, but was obliged to wear round after me, which increased +his distance at least a cable’s length to leeward. A furious +broadside, however, which he poured in, crippled me +altogether. Every thing came running down upon the decks, +and I was left a complete wreck; but I was to windward of him, +and although he might sink me, he could not board or take possession +until he had refitted his after-sail.</p> + +<p>But now his time was come. A fresh antagonist, with equal +weight of metal, was close to him, and he had to decide whether +he would fight or run. Whether he conceived that running was +useless, which it certainly was, or was determined to take us +both or die, I know not, certain it is that he did not put his vessel +before the wind, but waited with determination the coming up of +the Arrow. Captain Levee passed under the Frenchman’s stern, +raking him with a broadside that almost unrigged him, and then +engaged him to leeward, so as to cut off all chance of his escape.</p> + +<p>The Frenchman returned the fire with spirit, and I took my +men from my guns that we might set some sail upon the vessel, +for after the Arrow commenced her fire no further notice was +taken of me by the Frenchman. After a contest well maintained +for half an hour, the mainmast of the Frenchman went by the +board, and this almost settled the question, as he could not +keep his vessel to the wind, and consequently she fell off, and +received a raking fire from the Arrow. At last her bowsprit was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</a></span> +between the main and fore rigging of the Arrow, and her decks +were swept by the Arrow’s raking fire. I had got some sail up +forward, and was anxious to be at the close of the action. I perceived +that the Frenchman was attempting to board the lugger, +and was pouring all his people on the forecastle, and I therefore +edged down to him that I might, with my people, board him on +the quarter, which would place him, as we say, between two +fires. The conflict was at its highest; the French attempting and +the Arrow’s crew repelling them, when I laid my schooner on her +quarter, and leaped on board of her with my few remaining men. +The Frenchmen turned to repel my attack, and thus weakened +their party opposed to the Arrow’s men; the consequence was, +that they were first beaten back, and then boarded by Captain +Levee and his crew.</p> + +<p>As soon as I had gained the deck of the Frenchman, I thought +of nothing but to single out the French captain. At first I could +not see him, but as his crew retreated from Captain Levee and +his men, I perceived him, pale and exhausted, but still attempting +to rally them. As my object was to take him alive, I rushed +in advance at him, wrestled, and threw him on his back on the +deck. There I held him, while the combatants fighting and retreating, +tumbled over us one after another, and bruised us +severely with their weight. At last the French were beaten below, +and I had time to breathe; calling to two of my men, I desired +them to take charge of the French captain, and as they valued +their lives, not to let him escape, or destroy himself, but to +take him into our vessel and guard him carefully in my cabin. +Having done this, I went to Captain Levee, and we embraced.</p> + +<p>“You did not come a minute too soon,” I said, wiping the +blood from my face.</p> + +<p>“No, indeed; and but for your clever manœuvre, you would +have been beaten. Your vessel is a mere nutshell compared to +this;—you did well, more than well, to maintain the combat so +long. Have you lost many men?”</p> + +<p>“We had ten sent below before we boarded; what may have +followed since I do not know. I have the French captain safe in +my cabin.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</a></span> +“I saw the men hand him over:—well, now to repair damages, +and then I will tell you what you shall do. I must send +on board and help you; the Arrow has not suffered much considering, +and I can spare the men. As soon as we have cleared +up the decks a little, we will breakfast together, and talk the +matter over.”</p> + +<p>It required two hours before we could clear the decks of our +vessels, for we had separated, and the Arrow had taken charge +of the prize. Before I took the boat to go on board the Arrow, I +went down into my cabin, where the French captain lay bound +and watched by two of the men.</p> + +<p>“You are prepared to pay the penalty agreed upon, Monsieur?” +said I.</p> + +<p>“I am, Sir,” he replied. “I now understand what you +meant when you said that I should meet with my match. I have +no one to blame but myself. I urged you to the conditions, expecting +an easy and certain conquest with my superior vessel. I +have fallen into my own net, and there’s an end of the matter—except +that when things go wrong, a woman is certain to be at the +bottom of it.”</p> + +<p>“I am aware, Sir,” I replied, “that your wife instigated +you to act as you did, or you would never have so behaved. In +attempting to revenge the death of one husband, she has lost +two.”</p> + +<p>“<i>C’est vrai</i>,” replied the Frenchman, composedly, and I +then quitted the cabin, and went on board of the Arrow.</p> + +<p>“Well, Elrington,” said Captain Levee, “what do you intend +to do with the French captain? Is he to pay the forfeit, and +swing at the yard-arm?”</p> + +<p>“I don’t like hanging a man, especially a brave man, in cold +blood,” I replied. “It was all his wife’s doing, and he has confessed +as much.”</p> + +<p>“He would certainly have hanged you,” replied Levee.</p> + +<p>“Yes, that I believe; but it would have been that he might +have a quiet life at home—not from any resentment against me. +Now I have no feeling of that kind to actuate me.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</a></span> +“What will you do, then?”</p> + +<p>“Not hang him, certainly; and yet I should like to punish +her.”</p> + +<p>“She deserves it,” replied Captain Levee. “Now, Elrington, +will you approve of my suggestion?”</p> + +<p>“Let me hear it.”</p> + +<p>“It is this: they do not know that I have assisted in taking +the privateer, as they have no idea that I am here. As soon as +we have refitted her and your vessel, I will remain where I am. +You shall run into the mouth of the Garonne, with your colours +flying, and the English Jack over the French flag on board of the +prize. This will lead them to suppose that you have taken the +vessel without assistance. When just out of gun-shot, heave-to, +fire a gun, and then swing an effigy to the yard-arm, and remain +there, to make them suppose that you have hung the French +captain. At nightfall you can make sail and rejoin me. That +will punish her, and annoy them generally.”</p> + +<p>“I will do so; it is an excellent device, and she will never +know the truth for a long time to come.”</p> + +<p>We remained all that day refitting; in the evening I made +sail, in company with the French schooner, which was manned +by Captain Levee, and stood in shore. At break of the following +day I ran in, standing for the harbour, without my colours being +hoisted, and then it occurred to me that I would make their +disappointment greater, by allowing them first to imagine that +the victory was theirs; so, when about six miles off, I hoisted +French colours on the French schooner, and French colours over +English on board of my own.</p> + +<p>I continued to stand on till within two miles and a half of the +batteries, and could see crowds flocking down to witness the +supposed triumphant arrival of their privateer into port; when of +a sudden I hauled my wind, hove-to, brailed up my sails, and +changed the colours, firing a gun in bravado. Allowing them +half an hour to comment upon this disappointment, I then fired +another gun, and hoisted up to the yard-arm the figure of a man, +composed of clothes stuffed with hay, made to represent the +French captain; and having so done, I remained during the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</a></span> +whole forenoon, with my sails brailed up, that they might have +a clear view of the hanging figure. At last we perceived a large +boat, with a flag of truce coming out of the river. I remained +where I was, and allowing it to come alongside, I perceived in it +the French officer, who had pledged himself to give the conditions +of the combat to the lady; and seated by him was the French +captain’s wife, with her head sunk down on her knees, and her +face buried in her handkerchief.</p> + +<p>I saluted the officer as he came on the deck. He returned my +bow, and then said, “Sir, the fortune of war has proved in your +favour, and I perceive that the conditions of the issue of the +combat have been adhered to on your side. Against that I have +not a word to say, as my friend would have as rigidly adhered to +them. But, Sir, we war not with the dead, and I have come off +at the request of his miserable wife, to beg that you will, now +that your revenge is satisfied, deliver up to her her husband’s +body, that it may receive the rites of the Church, and Christian +burial. You surely, as a brave man, will not deny this small +favour to a woman whom you have twice deprived of her husband?”</p> + +<p>“Sir,” I replied, “on condition that his lady will step on +board and make the request herself, I will comply with it, but +on no other terms.”</p> + +<p>“It will be most painful, and her feelings might well have +been spared such a trial as to meet your face again, and make +the request in person; but as you insist upon it, I will make +known your terms.”</p> + +<p>As he went into his boat I ran down into the cabin, and desired +them to cast loose the French captain, saying to him, “Sir, +your wife is here requesting your body, which she believes to be +swinging at the yard-arm, for I have put that trick into execution +to punish her. I never intended to take your life, and I shall +now do more, I shall give you not only life, but liberty—such +shall be my revenge.”</p> + +<p>The French captain stared as if confounded, but made no +reply. I then went on deck, where I found the lady had been +lifted up the side. They led her to me, and she fell on her +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</a></span> +knees, but the effort was too much for her, and she fainted away. +I ordered her to be taken down into the cabin, and, without any +explanation, desired the French officer to accompany her, not +wishing to be present at the unexpected meeting. I therefore +remained on deck, and ordering the men to lower down the +effigy, they did so, laughing at the French seamen in the boat, +who for the first time perceived, for they had not looked up +before, that it was only a sham captain. I looked over the side, +and told them that the captain was alive and well, and would be +in the boat very soon, at which they were greatly rejoiced. In the +mean time the explanation took place in the cabin, and after a +few minutes the French officer came up, and expressed his satisfaction +at what I had done.</p> + +<p>“You have given a lesson, Sir, without being guilty of barbarity. +Your conduct has been noble.”</p> + +<p>He was soon followed by the French captain and his lady, who +was now all gratitude, and would have kissed my hands, but I +prevented her, and said, “Madam, at least now you have no +occasion to hate me. If I was so unfortunate, in self-defence, +as to slay your first husband, I have restored to you your second. +Let us, then, part in amity.”</p> + +<p>The French captain squeezed my hand, but said nothing. +I begged they would take some refreshment, but they were too +anxious to return and undeceive their friends, and requested +permission to go into the boat. Of course I consented, and as +the boat pulled away, the crew gave three huzzas, as a compliment +to us. When they were a mile in shore, I hauled down the +colours of both vessels, and made sail out to rejoin Captain +Levee, which I did in the evening, and then related all that had +passed.</p> + +<p>He was much pleased with the result of the affair, and we then, +having consulted, considered it advisable to run back to Liverpool +with the prize, for she required so many hands to man her +as to render us by no means efficient vessels. Moreover, I have +omitted to state that while I was in the Garonne, the Arrow had +taken two good prizes, which she had manned and sent to Liverpool. +We therefore made sail to the northward, and in a week +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</a></span> +were again in port, with our prize. We found that the other +vessels had arrived safe, and the owner was much pleased with +the results of this short and eventful cruise.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XI" id="CHAPTER_XI"></a>CHAPTER XI.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>I cause myself to be dismissed from my Owner’s Service—Am arrested—Conveyed +to London, and confined in the Tower—Am visited by a +Romish Priest, and through his interference obtain my Liberation—Set +off to Liverpool, and find my Owner and Captain Levee—Their +surprise—Miss Trevannion.</p></div> + + +<p>When I called upon our owner, which I did as soon as I had +dropped my anchor and furled sails, he embraced me, and then +led me into the back room next to his counting-house.</p> + +<p>“My dear Elrington,” said he, “well as you managed to get +off the Jacobite gentlemen, there is a strong suspicion on the part +of the government, that they were on board of your vessel, and +that I was a party to their escape. Whether they will take any +measures now that you have returned, I know not; they may have +gained some intelligence, or they may worm out something, by +their emissaries, from those who compose your crew, and if so, +we must expect their vengeance. Now tell me where you landed +them, and all the events of your cruise, for I have heard but little +from those who brought in the prizes taken by the Arrow. Captain +Levee is too busy with his own vessel and the prize to come on +shore for these two hours, and I wish to talk with you alone upon +this affair.”</p> + +<p>After I had narrated all that had passed, and the manner in +which the French privateer had been captured, the owner said—</p> + +<p>“If the government spies, and there are plenty of them about, +find out from your crew that you landed passengers at Bordeaux, +depend upon it you will be arrested and examined, without you +get out of the way till the affair has blown over. Now, the men +will narrate in the taverns the curious history of this French +privateer, and in so doing cannot fail to state that you were on +shore in France. Now, Elrington, you have run the risk to +oblige me, and I must keep you out of difficulty; and, if you +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</a></span> +feel inclined to hide yourself for a time, I will of course pay all +your expenses.”</p> + +<p>“No,” I replied; “if they find out what has taken place, and +wish to get hold of me in consequence, I think it will be better to +brave it out. If I hide away, it will make them more anxious to +have me, and will confirm their suspicions that I am what they +are pleased to call a traitor; a reward will be offered for my apprehension, +and at any time that I do appear, the reward will +cause me to be taken up. If, on the contrary, I brave it out, +and if I am asked, say at once that I did land passengers, at all +events they will not make it high treason; so, with your leave, I +will stay. I hardly need say that I shall take the whole responsibility +on myself, and declare that I took them on board without +your knowledge; that you may rest assured of.”</p> + +<p>“On consideration, I think that your plan is the best,” replied +my owner. “I am grateful for your offer of screening me, which +I would not permit, were it not that I shall be useful to you if +any mischance takes place, and, if in prison, could be of no +service.”</p> + +<p>“Then, Sir,” I replied, “the wisest course will be for you +at once to dismiss me from the command of the privateer, in +consequence of your having been informed that I carried passengers +and landed them in France. That step will prove you a +friend to the government, and will enable you, after a time, to +get me out of my scrape more effectually.”</p> + +<p>“You are sacrificing yourself, Elrington, and all for me.”</p> + +<p>“Not so, Sir. I am only securing a friend in case of need.”</p> + +<p>“That you certainly are,” replied my owner, squeezing my +hand. “Well, it will be the best plan even for you, and so let +it be.”</p> + +<p>“Then I will now return on board, and tell the officers that I +am dismissed. There is no time to be lost; and here comes Captain +Levee; so for the present, Sir, farewell.”</p> + +<p>On my return on board, I called up the officers and men, and +told them that I had offended the owner, and that he had dismissed +me from the command of the privateer. One of the officers +inquired what I had done; and I said, before the men, that +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</a></span> +it was for landing the passengers in France. They all condoled +with me, and expressed their sorrow at my leaving them, and I +believe that they were sincere. It was fortunate that I did as I had +done, for I found that the government emissaries were on board +at the time that I made the communication, and had already +gained the information from some of my crew. I ordered my +chest and bedding to be put into the boat, and as soon as they +were ready, I gave up the command to the first officer, and bidding +them all farewell, went down the side, and pulled on shore, +repairing to my former lodgings.</p> + +<p>I had not been there two hours before I was arrested and +taken to prison. I was, however, very comfortably lodged, because +I was a state prisoner, and I presume that more respect is +paid to a man when he is to be drawn and quartered, and his head +set above the Tower gates, then a petty malefactor. The next day +I was summoned before what was called the Commission, and +asked whether I had not landed some people in France? I replied +immediately that I had done so.</p> + +<p>“Who were they?” was the next inquiry.</p> + +<p>“They stated themselves to be Roman Catholic priests,” replied +I, “and such I believed them to be.”</p> + +<p>“Why did I do so?”</p> + +<p>“Because, in the first place, they paid me one hundred guineas +each; and, in the second, because I considered them mischievous, +dangerous men, conspiring against the government, +and that the sooner they were out of the country the better.”</p> + +<p>“How did I know that they were traitors?”</p> + +<p>“All Roman priests were traitors in my opinion, and I hated +them as bad as I did the French, but it is difficult to deal with a +priest, and I thought that I was performing a good service in ridding +the country of them.”</p> + +<p>“Who else was privy to the affair?”</p> + +<p>“No one; I had made the arrangement with them myself, and +not an officer or man on board knew any thing about it.”</p> + +<p>“But my owner, Mr. Trevannion, was he a party to it?”</p> + +<p>“No, he was not; and on my return he dismissed me from +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</a></span> +the command of the privateer, as soon as he found out that I had +landed the priests in France.”</p> + +<p>A great many more questions were put to me, all of which I +answered very cautiously, yet without apparent hesitation; and +after an examination of four hours, the president of the Commission +told me that I had been, by my own acknowledgment, aiding +and abetting the escape of malignant traitors, and prevented them +meeting their just fate on the scaffold. That, in so doing, I had +been guilty of treason, and must abide the sentence of the supreme +Commission in London, whither I should be sent the following +day. I replied that I was a loyal subject; that I hated the +French and Romish plotters, and that I had done what I considered +was best; that if I had done wrong, it was only an error in +judgment; and any one that said I was a traitor, lied in his +throat.</p> + +<p>My reply was taken down, and I was sent back to prison.</p> + +<p>The following afternoon the gaoler came into my room accompanied +by two persons, one of whom informed me that I was delivered +over to their custody to be taken to London. I was led +out, and at the door I found three horses, upon one of which I +was desired to mount. As soon as I was in the saddle, a rope +was passed from one leg to the other under the horse’s belly, +so as to prevent my escape; and my horse was led between the +other two, upon which my keepers rode, each having a hand-rein +made fast from my horse’s bridle to his own. A crowd was +assembled round the entrance of the gaol, and among the +lookers-on I perceived Captain Levee and my owner; but of +course I thought it imprudent to take any notice of them, and +they did not make any recognition of me.</p> + +<p>I hardly need say, my dear Madam, how very revolting it was +to my feelings to be thus led away like a felon; but at the same +time I must acknowledge the courtesy of my conductors, who +apologized for being compelled to take such measures of security, +and on the way showed great kindness and good-feeling.</p> + +<p>Every thing being arranged, we proceeded on our journey; +but it was late when we set off, owing to one of my conductors +being sent for by the commissioner, and having to wait for +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</a></span> +letters for nearly three hours. As it may be supposed, we could +not travel at speed, and we seldom went faster than a walk, which +I was sorry for, as I was anxious that the journey should be over, +and my fate decided as soon as possible.</p> + +<p>Almost an hour after dark, a party of men rushed from the +side of the road, and some seizing the bridles of the horses, the +others threw the two conductors off their saddles by taking them +by the leg and heaving them over on the other side. This was +done so quickly, that the two men, who were well armed, had +not time to draw out a pistol or any other weapon of defence; and +as soon as they were on the ground, they were immediately seized +and overpowered. The faces of the men who had thus assailed +the king’s officers were blackened so as to disguise them, but +from their voices I knew them to be the men and officers of the +privateer. “Now then, Captain Elrington,” said one of them, +“be off with you as fast as possible, and we will take care of these +fellows.”</p> + +<p>I still remained in my saddle, and although somewhat flurried +with the surprise of the attack, I had had time to recover myself, +and had decided upon my mode of behaviour. I felt as I had said +to the owner when we consulted together, that an escape now +would be only putting off the evil day, and that it was better to +meet the case boldly at once; so I rose in my stirrups, and said +to the men in a loud voice, “My good fellows, I am much obliged +to you for your exertions in my behalf, as it proves your good-will, +but I cannot and will not take advantage of them. By some +mistake I am accused of being a traitor, when I feel that I am a +true and loyal subject, which I have no doubt will be fully established +upon my arrival in London. I cannot, therefore, take advantage +of this opportunity to escape. I respect the laws of my +country, and I beg you to do the same. Oblige me by releasing +the two gentlemen whom you have made your prisoners, and +assist them to remount their horses, for I am resolved that I will +go to London and be honourably acquitted. Once more, my lads, +many thanks for your kind intentions; and now I wish you farewell, +and if you would do me a great favour, you will disperse +peaceably, and leave us to proceed on our journey.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</a></span> +The men perceived that I was in earnest, and therefore did as +I requested, and in another minute I was again alone with my two +keepers.</p> + +<p>“You have behaved honourably, Sir, and perhaps wisely,” +observed one of my conductors, as he was about to remount his +horse. “I will not ask you who those people were, although I +have no doubt but you recognized them yourself.”</p> + +<p>“No,” I replied, “I did not. I guessed from whence they +came, but I did not recognize any one individual.”</p> + +<p>I gave this cautious answer, although I had recognized Captain +Levee and one of my own officers.</p> + +<p>“Well, Captain Elrington, you have proved to us that you +may be trusted, and therefore, on your pledging your word that +you will not escape, we shall have a great pleasure in removing +all unpleasant precautions.”</p> + +<p>“I certainly have proved that I would not escape, and +will readily give you my assurance that I will not alter my +mind.”</p> + +<p>“That is sufficient, Sir,” replied the officer; and he then cut +away the rope which bound my legs, and also look off the two +leading reins attached to the other horses. “We shall now,” +he said, “proceed not only more pleasantly, but more rapidly.”</p> + +<p>My conductors then mounted their horses, and we set off at a +good trot, and in an hour arrived at the place where we were to +put up for the night. We found supper prepared for us, and good +beds. My conductors now left me free of all restraint, and we +retired to our beds. The next day we continued our journey in +the same manner. My companions were pleasant and gentlemen-like +men, and we discoursed freely upon every topic; no one +could have imagined that I was a state prisoner.</p> + +<p>We arrived at London on the fifth day, and I was then delivered +over to the keeper of the Tower, according to the instructions +that my conductors had received. They bade me farewell, +and promised that they would not fail to represent my conduct to +the authorities, and gave me hopes of a speedy release. I had +the same idea, and took possession of the apartments +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</a></span> +prepared for me (which were airy and well ventilated) with almost +cheerfulness.</p> + +<p>On the third day after my arrival a Commission was sent to +the Tower to examine me, and I gave the same replies as before. +They were very particular in obtaining the descriptions of the +persons of those whom I had landed in France, and I answered +without disguise. I afterwards found out that I had done a very +foolish thing. Had I misrepresented their persons, it would have +been supposed that they really were four Catholic priests, but +from my exact description, they discovered that I had rescued the +four traitors (as they termed them) that they were most anxious +to secure and make an example of; and their annoyance at +this discovery had so angered them against me, that my +subsequent conduct could not create any feeling favourable +towards me.</p> + +<p>Three weeks elapsed, and I was wearied of confinement. My +gaoler told me that he feared my case was a bad one; and after +another week had passed, he said that I was condemned as aiding +and abetting treason. I must say that I little expected this result, +and it quite overthrew me. I asked my gaoler what was his authority. +He said that so many people had assisted and effected +the escape of the rebels without one having been convicted of +having so done except myself, on my own avowal, that they +deemed it absolutely necessary that an example should be made, +to deter others from aiding those who were still secreted in the +country; and that in consequence it had been decided by the Privy +Council that I should be made an example of. He told me much +more which I need not repeat, except that it proved the malignant +feeling that was indulged by the powers in authority against those +who had assisted their defeated opponents, and I felt that I had +no chance, and prepared my mind to meet my fate.</p> + +<p>Alas, my dear Madam, I was but ill-prepared to die,—not +that I feared death, but I feared what must be my condition after +death. I had lived a reckless, lawless life, without fear of God +or man; all the religious feelings which had been instilled into +me by my good tutor (you know my family history, and I need +say no more) during my youth, had been gradually sapped away +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</a></span> +by the loose companionship which I had held since the time that +I quitted my father’s house; and when I heard that I was to die, +my mind was in a state of great disquiet and uncomfortable +feeling. I wished to review my life, and examine myself, but I +hardly knew where to begin.</p> + +<p>All was chaos and confusion. I could remember many bad +actions, but few good ones. I felt that I was like a vessel without +a rudder, and without a pilot; and after hours and hours of deep +thought, I would give up the task of examination in stern despair, +saying to myself, “Well, if it must be so, it must.” I felt an +inclination to defy that Heaven which I felt would never be +opened to me. This was the case for more than a week after I +heard of my condemnation, until I began to reflect upon the nature +of our creed, and the terms of salvation which were offered; +and, as I thought over them, I felt a dawn of hope, and I requested +the gaoler to furnish me with a Bible. I read it day and +night, for I expected every morning to be summoned to execution. +I felt almost agony at times, lest such should be the case; +but time passed on, and another fortnight elapsed, during which +I had profited by my reading, and felt some contrition for my +many offences, and my life of guilt, and I also felt that I could +be saved through the merits of Him who died for the whole world. +Day after day my faith became more lively, and my mind more at +ease. One morning the gaoler came to me, and said that there +was a priest who wished to see me. As I understood he was a +Roman, I was about to refuse; but on consideration, I thought +otherwise, and he was admitted. He was a tall, spare man, +with a dark Spanish countenance.</p> + +<p>“You are, I believe,” said he, “Captain Elrington, who +effected the escape of some of our poor friends, and who are now +condemned for your kind act?”</p> + +<p>“I am, Sir,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“I am aware,” said he, “that your profession of faith is not +mine, and do not, therefore, come to talk with you on serious +points, without you should wish it yourself; my object is, being +indebted as we are to you for saving our friends, to offer to be of +any use that I can to you, in executing any wishes, or delivering +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</a></span> +any messages, which you may wish to give, should you suffer +for your generous conduct, and you may trust any thing to me +with safety, that I swear to you;” and he took a crucifix from +the folds of his garment, and kissed it, as he said so.</p> + +<p>“I thank you for your kind offer, Sir,” replied I, “but I +have nothing to trouble you with. I have long quitted my family, +who know not whether I am alive or dead, for reasons that I need +not explain. I am under an assumed name, and it is my intention +to suffer under that name, that my family may not be disgraced +by my ignominious death, or be aware that I have perished +on the scaffold.”</p> + +<p>“Perhaps you are right,” replied the priest; “but let us talk +upon another point; have you no friends that could exert themselves +in your favour so as to procure your pardon and release?”</p> + +<p>“None,” replied I, “except those who, I am sure, are +exerting themselves to the utmost of their power, and to whom +no message from me is necessary.”</p> + +<p>“Do you know nobody at court,” said the priest, “no person +of rank in the government—or I may say opposed to the +government—for people now-a-days are not what they seem or +pretend to be?”</p> + +<p>“I have no knowledge of any titled person,” replied I; +“when I parted with one of the gentlemen whom I landed at Bordeaux, +he gave me the name of a lady of quality at Paris, desiring +me, if in difficulty, to apply to him through her; but that +was, if in difficulty in France; of course, she could do nothing +for me in this country.”</p> + +<p>“Have you the name of the lady?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” replied I; “it is on the first leaf of my pocket-book. +Here it is.”</p> + +<p>The priest read the name, and then said—</p> + +<p>“You must write immediately a few words, acquainting her +with your position. I will see the letter safely delivered before +the week is over.”</p> + +<p>“What good can she possibly do me?” replied I.</p> + +<p>“I cannot say; but this I know, that if any thing is to be +done, it will be. Write immediately.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</a></span> +The priest called the gaoler, and requested writing materials, +which were brought, and in a few minutes I had done as he requested.</p> + +<p>“There, Sir, I have written to please you; but I candidly +state that I consider it a useless attempt.”</p> + +<p>“Were I of your opinion, I should not have advised you to +write,” replied he. “There are wheels within wheels that you +have no conception of, in these troubled times. What I most +fear is, that it may arrive too late.”</p> + +<p>The priest took his leave of me, and I was left to my own +thoughts. When I considered that the address of this lady had +been given to me by the very man whom they were so anxious to +secure as a traitor, I at once decided that no benefit could arrive +from any interference on her part; and I therefore, after a quarter +of an hour, dismissed the whole subject from my thoughts, and +commenced my reading of the sacred writings. The following +morning, when the gaoler came in, I could not help observing +to him, that as I had been condemned so many days, I felt much +surprise at the delay of my execution. His reply was, that he +heard that others were in custody upon the same charge, and that +they waited for their convictions that we might all suffer at the +same time; for the order for my execution had come on the Friday +last, but had been countermanded on the afternoon of the same +day. Although this satisfied me that I had no hopes of escape, yet +I was pleased that I had obtained more time for preparation, and +I renewed my reading with ardour. Another week passed, when +the gaoler, with a solemn face, and much apparent concern, came +in, and informed me that the other parties arrested had been tried +before the Commission, and had been condemned, and that it +was expected that the execution would take place either on the +morrow or the day after. The announcement did not affect me +much. I had made up my mind that I should suffer, and had to +a degree weaned myself from life. I considered how all hopes of +my ever enjoying the delight of family and kindred ties had flown +away, and I looked with disgust upon my career as a privateer’s-man—a +career of recklessness and blood, so denounced by the +sacred writings which I had before me. I reflected that if I were +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</a></span> +to leave the prison, I should have no other means of sustenance, +and should probably return to my former life, and load my soul +with a still heavier weight of crime, and, although I felt an occasional +bitter pang at the idea of leaving the world so young—a +world which I could not hate—still I was, after a few hours’ +communing and reflection, resigned to my fate, and exclaimed +with sincerity, “Thy will be done.” I think, Madam, you may +have observed that, sinful as I was, my whole career proved that I +was not a hardened sinner. Good was not driven entirely out of +me, but was latent, notwithstanding all my excesses, and the bad +company which had influenced me.</p> + +<p>I now prayed, and prayed earnestly, and I thought that my +prayers were heard. Such was my state of mind on the day before +the one appointed for my execution, when the gaoler and one of +the sheriff’s officers came into my cell, accompanied by the Roman +Catholic priest whom I have before mentioned. I perceived by +the countenance of the gaoler, who was a humane man, that he +had no unpleasant news. The sheriff’s officer delivered to him an +order for my liberation, and to my astonishment I was told by the +gaoler that my pardon was signed, and that I was free. I was +stupified with the intelligence, and I stood without making any +reply. The priest waved his hand to them as a hint to leave the +room, which they both did. As they left, my eyes followed them, +and then I cast them down upon the Bible which lay before me on +the table, and slipping down from the bench upon my knees, I +covered up my face and prayed. My prayers were confused—I +hardly knew what I said—but I knew that they were intended to +be grateful to Heaven for my unexpected preservation from an +ignominious death. After a time, I rose up, and perceived the +priest, whose presence I had till then forgotten. He had been +kneeling at the other side of the table praying with me, and I am +sure for me—and he was rising up just after I had.</p> + +<p>“I trust, Captain Elrington,” said he, after a pause, “that +the peril you have been in will influence your future life; and that +this severe trial will not be thrown away upon you.”</p> + +<p>“I trust not, Sir,” replied I. “I feel that it has been good for +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</a></span> +me to have been afflicted. I believe that I have been indebted to +your exertions for my deliverance.”</p> + +<p>“No further than having seen your letter duly and speedily +delivered. I could do no more, for with all will, I have no power; +and that was little to do for one who so generously assisted our +friends in their distress.”</p> + +<p>“Am I then to believe that I am indebted to the interest of +a French lady, residing at the court of Versailles, for my deliverance?”</p> + +<p>“Even so—this may appear strange to you, Captain Elrington, +but such is the case. Understand, that in these troubled times, +the ruling monarch of this country cannot distinguish his friends +from his enemies. He can only trust to professions, and they are +not always sincere. There are many in the council at this time, +who, if the Pretender, as he is called, had succeeded, would long +before this have joined him, and who had wished him success, +although they dared not venture to assist him. The interest of +the lady in question with these people has prevailed over the true +adherents of the Hanoverian king, and thus through this lady +have you obtained your release. I state this to you in confidence; +to publish what I have told you would be to betray your friends. +Can I be of any further service to you? for you can leave your +prison as soon as you please.”</p> + +<p>“None, I thank you, good Sir,” replied I; “I have money +more than sufficient to reward my gaoler, and to defray my expenses +to Liverpool.”</p> + +<p>“You have my best thanks and sincere wishes for your happiness. +Then I will not intrude upon you any more, except to +give you my address in case of need. You have made warm +friends by your conduct, and if you ever require their assistance, +it will not be withheld.”</p> + +<p>The priest gave his address upon a piece of paper, and then +came to me.</p> + +<p>“Our creeds are not exactly the same, but you will not, my +son, refuse my blessing?” said he, putting his hand upon my +head.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</a></span> +“Oh, no,” said I, dropping on my knees, “I receive it all +in thankfulness.”</p> + +<p>“May God bless you, my son,” said he, with emotion—and +he then quitted the cell.</p> + +<p>What with the previous excitement when my liberation was +announced, and the parting with the kind priest, my feelings +were so powerful, that, as soon as I was alone, I gave vent to +them in a flood of tears. As soon as I was more composed, I +rose from the bench, put my necessaries into my valise, and +summoned the gaoler, to whom I made a handsome present, +thanking him for his kindness during my incarceration. I then +shook hands with him, fee’d the turnkey who had attended upon +me, and in a minute more I was clear of the Tower gates. How +my heart heaved when I was once more in the open air.</p> + +<p>I looked around me, and perceived that many men were busy +in erecting a scaffolding. My heart sank as I beheld them, as I +felt certain what it was for; but to verify my opinion, I turned to +an old woman who had a sort of stall from which she dispensed +mead to the populace, and inquired of her for what the scaffold +was being erected.</p> + +<p>“It’s for the men who are to be executed to-morrow for +aiding the Jacobites to escape,” said she. “Won’t your worship +take a glass of mead this morning?”</p> + +<p>“I am not thirsty,” I replied, as I walked hastily away with +my valise upon my shoulders.</p> + +<p>A stranger to this part of London, I hardly knew where to +direct my steps; I walked past the square before the Tower, until +I came into a street called Catherine-street, where a tavern met +my view, and into it I entered immediately, glad, as it were, to +hide myself, for I felt as if all the world looked upon me as a +person just discharged from prison. I obtained good entertainment +there, and slept there that night. The next morning, +the host having provided me two good horses, and a youngster to +take them back, I set off for Liverpool, and after five days’ travel +without adventure, I arrived at the town, and proceeded direct +to the house of Mr. Trevannion, my owner. I took my valise off +the boy’s horse, and having paid him for his attendance, I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</a></span> +knocked at the door, for it was late in the evening, and dark, +when I arrived. The door (for it was at his private house door, +which was next to the counting-house door, that I knocked) was +opened; and the woman who opened it shrieked, and let drop +the candle, exclaiming, “Help, oh God—a ghost, a ghost!” +for it appeared that the news had arrived at Liverpool from a messenger +who had been sent express after I had been condemned, +stating that there was no hope, and that I was to suffer on the +Monday previous; and this was the Saturday evening on which I +had arrived. Mr. Trevannion’s clerk hearing a noise in the +passage, came out with another candle, and seeing me, and the +woman lying on the floor in a swoon, stared, staggered to the +door of the room where his master was sitting, and the door +being a-jar, he fell back with great force into the room, dropping +under the table between Mr. Trevannion and Captain Levee, +who was sitting with him, smoking, as was very often their wont. +This brought out Captain Levee with one of the table-candlesticks, +who, upon seeing me, ran to me, and embracing me +warmly, cried out, as the clerk made his escape—</p> + +<p>“Here is Elrington alive and well, Sir!”</p> + +<p>At this announcement Mr. Trevannion came out, and threw +himself into my arms, saying—</p> + +<p>“I thank God for all his mercies, but above all, that I have +not been the cause of your death, my dear Elrington. Come in,” +he exclaimed, in a faultering voice; and as soon as he gained his +seat, he laid his head down and sobbed with excitement and joy.</p> + +<p>I followed Captain Levee into the room, and was taking a +chair, when I perceived there was another person present besides +Captain Levee and Mr. Trevannion, which was the daughter +of the latter; that is, I presumed as much, for I knew that he +was a widower, and had one daughter living, out of a family of +three children. She appeared to be about seventeen years of age, +and had just come from a Protestant convent, as they called +establishments where young women were educated at Chester. +Mr. Trevannion was still with his face covered, and not yet recovered +from his burst of feeling, when this young gentlewoman +came up to me, and said—</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</a></span> +“Captain Elrington, you have behaved nobly to my father; +accept my hand and my friendship.”</p> + +<p>I was so dazzled from coming out of the dark, and so excited +from what had just passed, that I was almost bewildered; but I +accepted the offered hand, and bowed over it, although I declare +that at the time I could not distinguish her features, although I +perceived that her person was slight and elegant. As she retreated +to her seat, Mr. Trevannion, who had recovered from his +emotion, said—</p> + +<p>“I thought that, at this moment, your head was exhibited +over the gates of Temple-bar. The idea, as Captain Levee will +tell you, has haunted me; for I felt, and should always have +felt, that I was the cause of your death. God bless you, my dear +Sir, and may I have an opportunity of showing you my gratitude +and regard for your noble conduct towards me, and the sacrifice +which you would have made. You need not tell me, for I know +too well, that you took all the onus and blame of the affair upon +your own shoulders, and preferred death to impeaching me.”</p> + +<p>“My dear Elrington,” said Captain Levee, “I told our crew, +and you have proved me a true prophet, that you never would +peach, but die game. We were talking of you, supposing you +dead, when you came in. I must tell you, that more than once +Mr. Trevannion had made up his mind to deliver himself up, +and acknowledge the truth, but I prevented him, as it would have +been a useless sacrifice.”</p> + +<p>“You did; but, nevertheless, it was so heavy on my conscience, +that had it not been for your perseverance, and the +thoughts of leaving my poor girl here an orphan in the world, I +certainly should have so done, for I felt life to be a burden.”</p> + +<p>“I am very glad that you did not, Sir,” I replied; “my life +is of little value; I have no one to support, no one to love, and +no one to lament me if I fall. A shot from the enemy may soon +send me out of the world, and there will only be a man the less +in it, as far as people are interested about me.”</p> + +<p>“That is not the case now, at all events,” replied Mr. Trevannion; +“but pray, tell us how it is that you have escaped.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</a></span> +“I have not escaped,” I replied; “here is my pardon, with +the sign-manual.”</p> + +<p>“And how was it obtained?” exclaimed Captain Levee; “all +intercession made through some of the strongest friends of the +government was in vain, that I can assert; for you must not +suppose that we have been idle down here. We did not leave +London till after you were condemned, and every entreaty to see +you, or to communicate by letter, was denied to us.”</p> + +<p>“I had better, then, begin at the beginning, and state all +that occurred. I will first thank you, my dear Levee, for your +kind assistance, which I would not avail myself of, as I calculated +(wrongly I own) that it would be wiser to remain a prisoner; +and I considered that my very refusal to escape would be +admitted by the government as a proof of my innocence. I did +not know that I had to deal with such malignant people.”</p> + +<p>I then commenced my narrative, which occupied the remainder +of the evening, and, having received their congratulations, +we had a pipe or two, and, as I was fatigued, we retired +to bed. I slept little on this, I may say, first night of rest and +quiet, after my liberation. I was happy, and yet perplexed. +During the time of my imprisonment, it had occurred to me that +the life of a privateer’s-man was not one which I could follow up +with a good conscience; and I had, on my journey down to +Liverpool, made up my mind that I would give it up. I knew +this might annoy Mr. Trevannion, and that I should have to meet +with the ridicule of Captain Levee, and I was thinking whether it +were possible, in the first place, that I could give some well-grounded +excuse; and, in the next, what other means of gaining +my livelihood I could substitute in its stead. My restlessness +induced me to get up earlier than usual, and I went out for an +hour’s walk upon the wharfs. I saw my little schooner riding on +the stream, and, as she gently rose, and dipped to the swell +which ran in with the tide, she looked so beautiful that my resolutions +were already giving way. I would look at her no longer; +so I turned from the river, and walked back to the owner’s house. +It was still early when I went into the eating-hall, where I found +Miss Trevannion alone.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</a></span></p> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XII" id="CHAPTER_XII"></a>CHAPTER XII.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>I state my newly-awakened scruples as to the lawfulness of a Privateer’s-man’s +Life to Mr. Trevannion, but nevertheless undertake another +Cruise—Save a Youth from drowning, who he proves to be—Conflict +with a French Privateer—Take her and deliver a Prize—Return +to Liverpool—Resign the Command of the Sparrow-Hawk, and agree +to superintend Mr. Trevannion’s Business.</p></div> + + +<p>Miss Trevannion, my dear Madam, was taller than your sex +usually are, her figure slight, and still unformed to a certain +degree, but promising perfection. Her hair was very dark, her +features regular and handsome, her complexion very pale, and +her skin fair as the snow. As she stood in silence, she reminded +you of a classical antique statue, and hardly appeared +to breathe through her delicate lips, but when she was animated +with conversation, it almost reminded you of the Promethean +fire which poets state was stolen from Heaven to animate +a piece of marble. Then the colour came in her cheeks, intelligence +played on her countenance, and every thing which at +first sight appeared wanting, was, like magic, found to light up +her face. Her smiles were the sweetest I ever beheld, and one +of those smiles she bestowed upon me as I entered the room and +paid her my obeisance. The night before, I had not observed +her much, I was too busy with her father and Captain Levee, and +she sat remote from the table and distant from the light, and she +never spoke but when she took my hand and thanked me, as I +mentioned before. I thought then that her voice was like a silver +bell, but made no other remark upon her. We had, however, +exchanged but few words before her father came in, accompanied +by Captain Levee, and we sat down to our morning’s repast +of chocolate.</p> + +<p>After we had broken our fast, Captain Levee hastened away +on board of his vessel. My imprisonment had detained him from +sailing, and Mr. Trevannion was anxious that he should be off as +soon as possible to make up for lost time, as the expenses of the +vessel were heavy.</p> + +<p>“Farewell, Elrington, for the present,” said he; “I shall +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</a></span> +come to you on board of your schooner some time during the +day.” When Captain Levee was gone—for, to tell the truth, I +was afraid of his ridicule—I thought it a good opportunity to +give my thoughts to my owner, and as I had nothing to say, which +his daughter might not hear, I began as follows:</p> + +<p>“Mr. Trevannion, I think it right to state to you that during +my imprisonment a great change has come over my feelings upon +certain points. I am not ashamed to acknowledge that it has been +occasioned by the death which stared me in the face, and from +my having seriously communed with myself, and examined, +more than I perhaps have done during the whole of my former +life, the sacred writings which are given us as our guide. The +point to which I refer is, that I have come to a conviction that +privateering is not a lawful or honourable profession, and with +these feelings I should wish to resign the command of the schooner +which you have had the kindness to give me.”</p> + +<p>“Indeed, Elrington,” replied Mr. Trevannion. “Well, I +should not have thought to have heard this from you I confess. +Much as I respect your scruples, you are too scrupulous. I can +hardly imagine that you have turned to the sect of the Quakers, +and think fighting is contrary to the Scriptures.”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir, not so far as that. I consider war, as a profession, +both necessary and honourable, and a nation is bound to be prepared +for any foreign attack, and to act upon the defensive, or +on the offensive, if it is necessary. It is not that. I do not consider +the soldier who fights for his country is not doing his duty, +nor the seamen who are employed by the state are not equally justified +in their profession. What I refer to is privateering. That is, +vessels fitted out for the purpose of aggression by private merchants, +and merely for the sake of profit. They are not fitted out +with any patriotic motives, but merely for gain. They are speculations +in which the lives of people on both sides are sacrificed +for the sake of lucre—and had you witnessed such scenes of +bloodshed and cruelty as I have during my career, such dreadful +passions let loose, and defying all restraint, you would agree +with me, that he who leads such miscreants to their quarry has +much to answer for. Were it possible to control the men on +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</a></span> +board of a privateer as the men are controlled in the king’s service, +it might be more excusable; but manned as privateers always +will be, with the most reckless characters, when once they +are roused by opposition, stimulated by the sight of plunder, or +drunken with victory, no power on earth can restrain their barbarity +and vengeance, and a captain of a privateer who attempted, +would, in most cases, if he stood between them and their will, +unless he were supported, fall a victim to his rashness. All this +I have seen; and all I now express I have long felt, even when +younger and more thoughtless. You know that I did give up privateering +at one time, because I was shocked at the excesses to +which I was a party. Since that, I have accepted the command +of a vessel, for the idea of being captain was too flattering to my +vanity to permit me to refuse; but reflection has again decided +me not to engage in it further. I hope this communication will +not displease you, Mr. Trevannion. If I am wrong in my opinion, +at all events I am sincere, for I am giving up my only +source of livelihood from a sense of duty.”</p> + +<p>“I know that you are sincere, Elrington,” replied Mr. Trevannion, +“but at the same time I think that you are much too +strait-laced in your opinions. When nations are at war, they +mutually do all the mischief that they can to each other, and I +cannot see what difference there is between my fitting out a privateer +under the king’s authority, or the king having vessels and +men for the national service. The government fit out all the vessels +that they can, and when their own funds are exhausted, they +encourage individuals to employ their capital in adding to the +means of distressing the enemy. If I had property on the high +seas, would it be respected any more than other English property +by the enemy? Certainly not; and, therefore, I am not bound +to respect theirs. The end of war is to obtain an honourable +peace; and the more the enemy is distressed, the sooner are you +likely to obtain one. I do not, therefore, consider that privateering +is worse than any other species of warfare, or that the +privateer’s-man is a whit more reckless or brutal than soldiers or +men-of-war’s men in the hour of victory in the king’s service.”</p> + +<p>“There is this difference, Sir,” replied I; “first, in the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</a></span> +officers commanding; although glad to obtain prize-money, they +are stimulated by nobler feelings as well. They look to honour +and distinction; they have the feeling that they are defending +their king and country, to support them and throw a halo on their +exertions; and they have such control over their men, that, +although I admit they are equally inclined to excess as the +privateer’s-man, they are held in check by the authority which +they dare not resist. Now, Mr. Trevannion, privateer’s-men +seek not honour, and are not stimulated by a desire to serve +the country; all they look to is how to obtain the property of +others under sanction; and could they without any risk do so, +they would care little whether it was English property or not, +provided that they put the money into their pockets. If I held +this opinion as a seaman on board of a privateer, what must I +feel now, when I am the leader of such people, and the responsibility +of their acts is thrown upon my shoulders, for such I feel +is the case?”</p> + +<p>“I think,” replied Mr. Trevannion, “that we had better not +discuss this question any further just now. Of course you must +decide for yourself; but I have this favour to ask of you. Trusting +to your resuming the command of the vessel, I have no one to replace +you at present, and I hope you will not refuse to take the +command of her for one more cruise: should you, on your return +and on mature reflection, be of the same opinion as you are now, +I certainly shall no longer press you to remain, and will do all I +can to assist you in any other views you may have.”</p> + +<p>“To that, Sir, I can have no objection,” replied I; “it +would be unfair of me to leave you without a captain to the vessel, +and I am therefore ready to sail in her as soon as you please, upon +the understanding that I may quit her, if I am of the same opinion +as I am now, upon my return to port.”</p> + +<p>“I thank you, my dear Sir,” said Mr. Trevannion, rising, +“that is all I request. I must now go to the counting-house.”</p> + +<p>So saying, he left the room, but his countenance showed +that he was far from pleased.</p> + +<p>Miss Trevannion, who had been a silent listener to the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</a></span> +conversation, as soon as her father had closed the door after him, +thus spoke:</p> + +<p>“Captain Elrington, the opinion of a young maiden like me +can be of little value, but you know not how much pleasure you +have given me by the sentiments you have expressed. Alas! that +a man so good, so generous, and so feeling in every other respect, +should be led away by the desire of gain, to be the owner +of such a description of property. But in this town, wealth is +every thing; the way by which it is obtained is not thought of. +My father’s father left him a large property in vessels employed +wholly in the slave-trade, and it was through the persuasions of +my poor mother, that my father was induced to give up that nefarious +traffic. Since that, his capital has been chiefly employed +in privateering, which, if not so brutal and disgraceful, is certainly +nearly as demoralizing. I have been home but a short +time, and I have already ventured to express my opinion, certainly +not so forcibly and so well as you have, upon the subject; +but I was laughed at as a tender-hearted girl, who could not be a +fit judge of such matters. But now that you, a captain of one of +his vessels, have expressed your dislike to the profession, I think +some good may arise. If my father were a poor man, it would be +more excusable, if excuse there can be, but such is not the case. +He is wealthy, and to whom has he to leave his wealth but to me, +his only child? Captain Elrington, you are right—be firm—my +father’s obligations to you are very great, and your opinion will +have its influence. I am his daughter—his only daughter—his +love for me is great, I know, and I also have my power over him. +Supported as I have been by you, I will now exert it to the utmost +to persuade him to retire from further employment of his means +in such a speculation. I thanked you yesterday, when I first +saw you, for your noble behaviour, I little thought that I should +have again, in so short a time, to express my thanks.”</p> + +<p>Miss Trevannion did not wait for any reply from me, but then +quitted the room.</p> + +<p>I must say, that although so young a person, I was much +pleased at Miss Trevannion’s approval of my sentiments. She +appeared, from the very short acquaintance I had had with her, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</a></span> +to be a person of a firm and decided disposition, and very different +from the insipid class of females generally met with. Her +approval strengthened my resolution; still, as I had promised +her father that I would go another cruise in the privateer, I left +the house and went on board to resume the command. My return +was joyfully hailed by the officers and men, which is not always +the case. I found her, as may be supposed, ready for sea +at a minute’s warning, so that I had nothing to do but to embark +my effects, which I did before the noon was passed, and then +went on shore to Mr. Trevannion, to receive his orders. I found +him with Captain Levee in the back room; and I told Mr. Trevannion +that I had resumed the command, and was ready to sail +as soon as he pleased.</p> + +<p>“We must make up for lost time, Elrington,” replied he; +“I have ordered Captain Levee to cruise to the northward of the +Western Isles, occasionally working up as far as the Scilly Isles. +Now, I think, you had better take your ground in the Channel, +between Dunkirk and Calais. There is as much to be made by +salvage in recapturing English vessels in that quarter, as there is +in taking the enemy’s vessels; and I am sure,” added Mr. Trevannion, +smiling, “you will think that legitimate warfare.”</p> + +<p>At this Captain Levee laughed, and said, “I have been told +what you said to Mr. Trevannion, Elrington. I said that it was +the effects of being condemned for high treason, and would wear +off in a three-months’ cruise.”</p> + +<p>“Good impressions do wear off very soon, I fear,” replied I; +“but I hope that it will not be the case in this instance.”</p> + +<p>“We shall see, my good fellow,” replied Captain Levee; +“for my part I hope they will, for otherwise we shall lose the best +privateer’s-man I ever fell in with. However, it’s no use bringing +up the question now, let us wait till our cruises are over, and we +meet again. Good-bye, Elrington, and may you be fortunate. +My anchor is short stay apeak, and I shall be under sail in half +an hour.”</p> + +<p>Captain Levee sailed at the time that he mentioned; I remained +at anchor till the next morning, and then once more was +running down the Irish Channel before a stiff breeze. I forgot to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</a></span> +mention that while at Mr. Trevannion’s I had looked at the address +of the Catholic priest who had announced to me my release +from prison, and had left copies of it, as well as of that of the +lady at Paris, in the care of Mr. Trevannion. It was now cold, +autumnal weather, and the Channel was but rough sailing-ground. +During the first fortnight we were fortunate enough to +make two recaptures of considerable value, which arrived safely +in the Thames, after which we had a succession of gales front the +southward, it being the time of the equinox, which drove us close +to the sands of Yarmouth, and we even had difficulty in clearing +them and getting into sea-room by standing to the eastward. The +weather still continued very bad, and we were lying-to under storm +sails for several days, and at last found ourselves a degree and a +half to the northward, off the coast of Norfolk, when the weather +moderated, and the wind changed to the northward. It was a +fine clear night, but with no moon, and we were running before +the wind to regain our cruising-ground; but the wind again +shifted and baffled us, and at last it fell light, and, being on a +wind, we did not make more than four miles an hour, although +there was very little sea. About one o’clock in the morning, I +had gone on deck, and was walking to and fro with the first officer, +Mr. James, when I thought that I heard a faint hallo from +to windward.</p> + +<p>“Stop,” said I; “silence there forward.”</p> + +<p>I listened, and thought that I heard the cry again. “Mr. +James,” said I, “did you not hear some one shout?”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir,” replied he.</p> + +<p>“Wait, then, and listen.”</p> + +<p>We did so, but I could not hear it repeated.</p> + +<p>“I am certain that I heard a voice as if on the waters,” said I. +“Perhaps some one has fallen overboard. Turn the hands up to +muster, and haul the fore-sheet to windward.”</p> + +<p>The men were mustered, but no one was missing.</p> + +<p>“It was your fancy, Sir,” observed the first officer.</p> + +<p>“It may have been,” replied I; “but I am still in my own +mind persuaded that such was the case. Perhaps I was mistaken.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</a></span> +“Shall we let draw the fore-sheet, Sir?” said Mr. James.</p> + +<p>“Yes, we may as well; but the wind is lighter than it was. +I think we shall have a calm.”</p> + +<p>“It will be as much as she can do to stem the tide and hold +her own,” observed Mr. James. “Let draw the fore-sheet, +my lads.”</p> + +<p>Somehow or another I had a feeling which I could not surmount, +that I certainly had heard a faint shout, and although +admitting such to be the case, there was little chance of being of +service to any one, I felt a reluctance to leave the spot, and as I +walked the deck silent and alone, this feeling became insurmountable.</p> + +<p>I remained on deck till the tide turned, and then, instead of +taking advantage of it so as to gain to the southward, I put the +schooner’s head the other way, so as to keep as near as I could +to the spot where I heard the voice, reducing her sail so as just to +stem the tide. I cannot now account for my anxiety, which, under +the circumstances, I most certainly never should have felt, +unless it was that Providence was pleased to interpose on this +occasion more directly than usual. I could not leave the deck; +I waited for daylight with great impatience, and as the day +dawned I had my telescope in my hand looking round the +compass.</p> + +<p>At last, as the sun rose from the fog on the horizon, something +attracted my eye, and I made it out to be the two masts of a +vessel which had sunk in about six fathoms water. Still I could +see nothing except the masts. However, to make sure, I made +sail on the schooner, and stood towards them. A short tack +enabled us to fetch, and in half an hour we passed the wreck +about a half-musket-shot to windward, when we perceived an arm +lifted up out of the water, and waved to us.</p> + +<p>“There is somebody there,” said I, “and I was right. +Quickly, my lads; fore-sheet to windward, and lower down the +stern-boat.”</p> + +<p>This was done in a minute, and in a short time the boat +returned, bringing with them a lad about sixteen years old, whom +they had found in the water, clinging to the masts of the vessel. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</a></span> +He was too much exhausted to speak or move. He was put into +bed, covered up with blankets, and some warm spirits and water +poured down his throat. We then hoisted up the boat, and made +sail upon the schooner, and I went down below to breakfast, +rejoicing that I had acted upon the impulse which I had felt, and +had thus been instrumental in saving the life of a fellow-creature. +A few minutes after he was put into bed, the lad fell into a sound +sleep, which continued during the whole of the day. The next +morning he awoke greatly recovered, and very hungry, and as +soon as he had eaten he rose and dressed himself.</p> + +<p>I then sent for him, as I was impatient to see him and learn +his history. When he entered the cabin, it struck me I had seen +his features before, but where I could not say. To my inquiries +he stated that the brig was the Jane and Mary, of Hull, laden +with coals; that they had started a wooden end during the gale, +and that she had filled so rapidly that they got the boat from off +the boom to save their lives, but from the heavy sea running, and +the confusion, the boat had been bilged against the bulwarks, +and went down as they were shoving off; that he had supported +himself by one of the oars, and was soon separated from his companions +who floated around him; that during this time the brig +had sunk, and he, clinging to the oar, had been drawn towards +her as she sank, and carried some feet under water. On his +rising he perceived the top-gallant masts above water, and had +made for them, and on looking round he could not see any of the +rest of the crew, who must have all perished; that he had been +two days on the mast, and was perished with cold. Finding that +his feet, which hung down on the water, were much warmer than +the other portions of his body exposed to the wind, he had sunk +himself down in the water, and remained there, and had he not +done so, he must have perished.</p> + +<p>I asked him how long he had been at sea, and he said he had +only gone one voyage, and had been but three months on board. +There was something in his manner so superior to the condition +of apprentice (which he stated himself to be) on board of such a +vessel; and I felt such an interest, which I could not account +for, towards the lad, that I then asked who were his friends. He +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</a></span> +replied, stammering, that he had not a friend in the world except +a brother older than himself by many years, and he did not know +where he was.</p> + +<p>“But your father’s name? Is he alive, and who is he? You +must tell me that, or I shall not know where to send you.”</p> + +<p>The youth was very confused, and would not give me any +answer.</p> + +<p>“Come, my lad,” I said, “I think as I have saved your life, +I deserve a little confidence, and it shall not be misplaced. I +perceive that you have not been brought up as a lad for the sea, +and you must therefore trust me.”</p> + +<p>“I will, Sir,” he replied, “if you will not send me back to +my father and—mother.”</p> + +<p>“Certainly not against your will, my good lad,” I replied, +“although I shall probably persuade you all I can to return to +them. I presume you ran away from your home?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir, I did,” replied he; “for I could not possibly +stay there any longer, and my brother did so before me, for the +same reason that I did.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I promise you, if you will confide in me, that I will +not force your inclinations, so now tell me who are your father +and mother, and why you left home. You want a friend now, +and without confidence you cannot expect friendship.”</p> + +<p>“I will tell you all, Sir,” he replied, “for I see by your face +that you will not take advantage of me.”</p> + +<p>He then commenced, and you may imagine my surprise, my +dear Madam, when I found that it was my own brother Philip, +whom I had left a child of ten years old, who was addressing me. +He had, as he had asserted, left his home and thrown himself on +the wide world for the same reason which I had; for his spirit, +like mine, could not brook the treatment which he received. I +allowed him to finish his narrative, and then made myself known +to him.</p> + +<p>You may imagine the scene, and the delight of the poor fellow, +who, as he encircled me in his arms, clinging to me with the +tears of joy on his cheeks, told me that his great object had been +to find me out, and that although he had no idea what had become +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</a></span> +of me, he thought it most likely that I had taken to a seafaring +life.</p> + +<p>I now felt certain that Providence had specially interposed in +this business, and had, for its own good reasons, created those +unusual feelings of interest which I described to you, that I +might be the saviour of my brother; and most grateful was I, I +can assure you. I had now a companion and friend, one to love +and to cherish. I was no longer alone in the world, and I do not +know when I had felt so happy for a long while.</p> + +<p>I left my brother below in the cabin, and went on deck to +acquaint the officers with this strange meeting. The intelligence +soon ran through the vessel, and of course the poor shipwrecked +boy became an object of unusual interest. That whole day I was +interrogating and receiving intelligence from him relative to our +family. I made him describe his sisters and every member of it, +even the servants and our neighbours were not forgotten, and for +the first time since I had quitted home, I knew what had occurred +during the six years of my absence. From the accounts he gave +me, I certainly had no inclination ever to return as long as certain +parties were in existence; and my brother declared that nothing +but force should ever induce him. The more I talked with him, +the more I was pleased with him. He appeared of a frank, noble +disposition, full of honour and high sentiments, winning in his +manners, and mirthful to excess. Indeed his handsome countenance +implied and expressed as much, and it did not deceive.</p> + +<p>I hardly need say that he took up his quarters in my cabin, +and having procured for him more suitable apparel, he looked +what he was, the perfect young gentleman. He was soon a general +favourite on board, not only with the officers but with the +men. One would have thought that the danger and distress we +had found him in would have sickened him for the sea for ever; +but it was quite the contrary. He delighted in his profession, +and was certainly born to be a sailor. I asked him what he felt +when he had remained so long clinging to the mast; if he had not +given up all hopes of being saved? and he replied no, that he had +not; that he did not know how long he might have had to remain +there, but that he had never abandoned the idea of being taken +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</a></span> +off by some vessel or another, and that he thought that he might +have continued there for twenty-four hours longer without being +exhausted, as after he had sunk himself into the water he felt +warm, and no exertion was necessary. It is of such buoyant +spirits as these, Madam, that seamen should be made.</p> + +<p>You cannot have an idea of the pleasure which I experienced +at this falling in with my brother Philip. It appeared to have +given a new stimulus to my existence; even privateering did not +appear so hateful to me, after I had heard him express his delight +at being likely to be so employed, for such he stated had long +been his ardent wish. Two days afterwards we had regained +our cruising-ground, and perceived a French privateer steering +for the port of Calais, in company with a large merchant vessel +which she had captured. The wind was light, and we discovered +her at daybreak, just as the fog cleared away, she being then +about mid-channel, and not more than five miles distant. We +made all sail, and soon were within gun-shot. The Frenchman +appeared determined not to part with his prize without a trial of +strength, but as the captured vessel was the nearest to us, I decided +to retake her first, and then fight him if he wished. I therefore +steered to lay the prize by the board. The Frenchman, a +lugger of twelve guns, perceiving our intention, made also for +the prize to defend her, he steering up for her close-hauled, we +running down to her free, the prize lying between us, and sheltering +each of us from the other’s guns. It is difficult to say +whether the Frenchman or we were the first to touch her sides +with our respective vessels; I rather think that the Frenchman +was a second or two before us. At all events they were quicker +than we were, and were on the deck first, besides having the advantage +of the assistance of their men already on board, so that +we were taken at a great disadvantage. However, we did gain +the deck by boarding at two points, forward and aft, and a fierce +contest ensued. The French were more numerous than we were, +but my men were better selected, being all very powerful, athletic +fellows. Philip had boarded with the other party forward, which +was led by my chief officer. My party, who were abaft, not being +so numerous, were beaten back to the taffrail of the vessel, where +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</a></span> +we stood at bay, defending ourselves against the furious assaults +of the Frenchmen. But if we lost, the other party gained, for +the whole body of the Frenchmen were between us and them, and +those who faced Philip’s party were driven back to abaft the +mainmast. It so happened that Philip was thrown down on the +deck, and his men passed over him; and while in that position, +and unable to rise from the pressure upon him, he heard a calling +out from below: this told him that the English prisoners were in +the hold; and as soon as he could rise he threw off the hatches, +and they rushed up, to the number of twenty-three stout fellows, +to our support, cheering most manfully, and by their cheers announcing +to the French that we had received assistance. This +gave fresh courage to my men, who were hard pressed and faint +with their great exertion. We cheered, and rushed upon the +enemy, who were already weakened by many of them having +turned round to resist the increased impetus from forward. Our +cheers were replied to by Philip’s party and the prisoners, and +the French were losing the day. They made another desperate +rush upon Philip’s men, and succeeded in driving them back to +before the main-hatches; but what they gained forward, they lost +abaft, as we pushed on with vigour. This was their last attempt. +The main-hatch being open, several of them in the confusion fell +into it, others followed them of their own accord, and at last +every one of them was beaten down from the deck, and the +hatches were put over them, with three cheers.</p> + +<p>“Now, for the privateer—she is our own,” cried Philip; +“follow me, my men,” continued he, as he sprang upon the bulwarks +of the prize, and from thence into the main rigging of the +lugger alongside.</p> + +<p>Most of my men followed him; and as there were but few men +left on board of the lugger, she was soon in our possession, and +thus we had both the enemy and the prize without firing a cannon-shot. +It was strange that this combat between two privateers +should thus be decided upon the deck of another vessel, but such +was the fact. We had several men badly wounded, but not one +killed. The French were not quite so fortunate, as seven of their +men lay dead upon the decks. The prize proved to be the Antelope +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</a></span> +West-Indiaman, laden with sugar and rum, and of considerable +value. We gave her up to the captain and crew, who +had afforded us such timely assistance, and they were not a little +pleased at being thus rescued from a French prison. The privateer +was named the Jean Bart, of twelve guns, and one hundred +and fifteen men, some away in prizes. She was a new vessel, +and this her first cruise. As it required many men to man her, +and we had the prisoners to incumber us, I resolved that I would +take her to Liverpool at once; and six days afterwards we arrived +there without further adventure. Philip’s gallant conduct had +won him great favour with my officers and men, and I must say +that I felt very proud of him.</p> + +<p>As soon as we had anchored both vessels, I went on shore +with Philip to Mr. Trevannion’s, to give him an account of what +had occurred during the short cruise, and I hardly need say that +he was satisfied with the results, as we had made three recaptures +of value besides a privateer. I introduced Philip to him, acquainting +him with his miraculous preservation, and Mr. Trevannion +very kindly invited him for the present to remain in his +house. We then took our leave, promising to be back by dinner-time, +and I went with Philip to fit him out in a more creditable +way; and having made my purchases and given my orders (it +being then almost two o’clock <i>post meridiem</i>), we hastened to +Mr. Trevannion’s, that we might be in time for dinner. I was, +I must confess, anxious to see Miss Trevannion, for she had +often occupied my thoughts during the cruise. She met me with +great friendliness and welcomed me back. Our dinner was very +agreeable, and Philip’s sallies were much approved of. He was, +indeed, a mirthful, witty lad, full of jest and humour, and with +a good presence withal. Mr. Trevannion being called out just as +dinner was finished. Miss Trevannion observed—</p> + +<p>“I presume, Mr. Elrington, that your good fortune and the +reputation you have acquired in so short a time, have put an end +to all your misgivings as to a privateer’s-man’s life?”</p> + +<p>“I am not quite so light and inconstant, Miss Trevannion,” +replied I; “I rejoice that in this cruise I have really nothing to +lament or blush for, and trust at the same time we have been +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</a></span> +serviceable to our country; but my opinion is the same, and I +certainly wish that I had fought under the king’s pennant instead +of on board of a privateer.”</p> + +<p>“You are, then, of the same mind, and intend to resign the +command?”</p> + +<p>“I do, Miss Trevannion, although I admit that this lad’s +welfare makes it more important than ever that I should have +some means of livelihood.”</p> + +<p>“I rejoice to hear you speak thus, Mr. Elrington, and I think +my father’s obligations to you are such, that if he does not assist +you, I should feel ashamed of him—but such I am certain will +not be the case. He will forward your views, whatever they may +be, to the utmost of his power—at the same time, I admit, +from conversations I have had with him, that he will be mortified +at your resigning the command.”</p> + +<p>“And so shall I,” said Philip, “for I do not agree with you +or my brother: I see no more harm in privateering than in any +other fighting. I suppose, Miss Trevannion, you have been the +cause of my brother’s scruples, and I tell you candidly to your +face, that I do not thank you for it.”</p> + +<p>Miss Trevannion coloured up at this remark, and then replied, +“I do not think, Mr. Philip, that I have had the pleasure +of seeing your brother more than three times in my life, and that +within these last six weeks, and sure I am that we have not had a +quarter of an hour’s conversation altogether. It is, therefore, +assuredly, too much to say that I am the cause, and your brother +will tell you that he expressed these opinions before I ever had +had any conversation with him.”</p> + +<p>“That may be,” replied Philip, “but you approved of his +sentiments, and that concluded the business, I am sure, and I +don’t wonder at it. I only hope that you won’t ask me to do any +thing I do not wish to do; for I am sure that I could never refuse +you any thing.”</p> + +<p>“I am glad to hear you say so, Mr. Philip; for if I see you do +that which I think wrong, I shall certainly try my influence over +you,” replied Miss Trevannion, smiling. “I really was not +aware that I had such power.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</a></span> +Here Mr. Trevannion came in again, and the conversation +was changed; and shortly afterwards Miss Trevannion left the +room. Philip, who was tired of sitting while Mr. Trevannion +and I took our pipes, and who was anxious to see the town, also +left us; and I then stated to Mr. Trevannion that having now +completed the cruise which I had agreed that I would, I wished +to know whether he had provided himself with another captain.</p> + +<p>“As you appear so determined, my dear Elrington, I will +only say that I am very sorry, and will not urge the matter any +longer. My daughter told me since your absence that she was +certain that you would adhere to your resolution; and, although +I hoped the contrary, yet I have been considering in which way I +can serve you. It is not only my pleasure, but my duty so to do; +I have not forgotten, and never will forget, that you in all probability +saved my life by your self-devotion in the affair of the Jacobites. +When you first came to me, you were recommended as a +good accountant, and, to a certain degree, a man of business; +and, at all events, you proved yourself well acquainted and apt +at figures. Do you think that a situation on shore would suit +you?”</p> + +<p>“I should endeavour to give satisfaction, Sir,” I replied; +“but I fear that I should have much to learn.”</p> + +<p>“Of course you would; but I reply that you would soon learn. +Now, Elrington, what I have to say to you is this: I am getting +old, and in a few years shall be past work; and I think I should +like you as an assistant for the present, and a successor hereafter. +If you would like to join me, you shall superintend the +more active portion of the business; and I have no doubt but that +in a year or two you will be master of the whole. As you know, +I have privateers and I have merchant vessels, and I keep my +storehouses. I have done well up to the present; not so well, +perhaps, now, as I did when I had slave-vessels, which were +most profitable; but my deceased wife persuaded me to give up +that traffic, and I have not resumed it, in honour of her memory. +These foolish women should never interfere in such matters; but +let that pass. What I have to say is, that if you choose after a +year to join me as a partner, I will give you an eighth of the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</a></span> +business, and as we continue I will make over a further share in +proportion to the profits; and I will make such arrangements as +to enable you at my death to take the whole concern upon favourable +terms.”</p> + +<p>Mr. Trevannion knocked the ashes out of his pipe, and, as +he concluded,—</p> + +<p>“I am,” I replied, “as you may imagine, Sir, much gratified +and honoured at your proposal, which I hardly need say that +I willingly accept. I only hope you will make allowance for my +ignorance at first setting off, and not ascribe to any other cause +my imperfections. You may assure yourself that good-will shall +never be wanting on my part, and I shall work day and night, if +required, to prove my gratitude for so kind an offer.”</p> + +<p>“Then, it is settled,” said Mr. Trevannion; “but what are +we to do with your brother Philip?”</p> + +<p>“He thinks for himself, Sir, and does not agree with me on +the question in point. Of course, I have no right to insist that +my scruples should be his; indeed, I fear that I should have +little chance in persuading him, as he is so fond of a life +of adventure. It is natural in one so young. Age will sober +him.”</p> + +<p>“Then you have no objection to his going on board of a privateer?”</p> + +<p>“I would rather that he was in any other service, Sir; but as +I cannot control him, I must submit, if he insist upon following +that profession. He is a gallant, clever boy, and as soon as I +can, I will try to procure him a situation in a king’s ship. At +present he must go to sea in some way or the other, and it were, +perhaps, better that he should be in good hands (such as Captain +Levee’s for instance) on board of a privateer, than mix up with +those who might demoralize him more.”</p> + +<p>“Well, then, he shall have his choice,” replied Mr. Trevannion. +“He is a smart lad, and will do you credit wherever he +may be.”</p> + +<p>“If I may take the liberty to advise, Sir,” replied I, “I think +you could not do better than to give the command of the Sparrow-Hawk +to the chief officer, Mr. James; he is a good seaman and a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</a></span> +brave man, and I have no doubt will acquit himself to your satisfaction.”</p> + +<p>“I was thinking the same; and as you recommend him, he +shall take your place. Now, as all this is settled, you may as +well go on board and make known that you have resigned the +command. Tell Mr. James that he is to take your place. Bring +your clothes on shore, and you will find apartments ready for +you on your return, for in future you will of course consider this +house as your residence. I assure you that, now that you do +not leave me, I am almost glad that the affair is arranged as it is. +I wanted assistance, that is the fact, and I hold myself fortunate +that you are the party who has been selected. We shall meet in +the evening.”</p> + +<p>Mr. Trevannion then went away in the direction of his +daughter’s room, instead of the counting-house as usual, and I +quitted the house. I did not go immediately down to the wharf +to embark. I wanted to have a short time for reflection, for +I was much overpowered with Mr. Trevannion’s kindness, and +the happy prospects before me. I walked out in the country for +some distance, deep in my own reflections, and I must say that +Miss Trevannion was too often interfering with my train of +thought.</p> + +<p>I had of course no fixed ideas, but I more than once was +weighing in my mind whether I should not make known to them +who I was, and how superior in birth to what they imagined. +After an hour passed in building castles, I retraced my steps, +passed through the town, and going down to the wharf, waved +my handkerchief for a boat, and was soon on board. I then +summoned the officers and men, told them that I had resigned +the command of the vessel, and that in future they were to consider +Mr. James as their captain. I packed up my clothes, +leaving many articles for my successor which were no longer +of any use to me, but which he would have been compelled to replace.</p> + +<p>Philip I found was down in the cabin, and with him I had a +long conversation. He stated his wish to remain at sea, saying +that he preferred a privateer to a merchant vessel, and a king’s +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</a></span> +ship to a privateer. Not being old enough, or sufficient time at +sea to be eligible for a king’s ship, I agreed that he should sail +with Captain Levee, as soon as he came back from his cruise. He +had already sent in a good prize. As soon as my clothes and +other articles were put into the boat, I wished them all farewell, +and was cheered by the men as I pulled on shore.</p> + +<p>My effects were taken up to Mr. Trevannion’s house by the +seamen, to whom I gave a gratuity, and I was met by Mr. Trevannion, +who showed me into a large and well-furnished bed-room, +which he told me was in future to be considered as my own. I +passed away the afternoon in arranging my clothes, and did not +go down to the parlour till supper-time, where I found Miss Trevannion, +who congratulated me upon my having changed my +occupation to one more worthy of me. I made a suitable reply, +and we sat down to supper. Having described this first great +event in my life, I shall for the present conclude.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIII" id="CHAPTER_XIII"></a>CHAPTER XIII.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>After staying a year with him, Mr. Trevannion proposes to take me into +Partnership, but I decline the offer from conscientious motives—Miss +Trevannion treats me with unmerited coldness—This and her +Father’s anger make me resolve to quit the House—What I overhear +and see before my departure—The Ring.</p></div> + + +<p>You may now behold me in a very different position, my dear +Madam; instead of the laced hat and hanger at my side, imagine +me in a plain suit of gray with black buttons, and a pen behind +my ear; instead of walking the deck and balancing to the motion +of the vessel, I am now perched immoveably upon a high stool; +instead of sweeping the horizon with my telescope, or watching +the straining and bending of the spars aloft, I am now with my +eyes incessantly fixed upon the ledger or day-book, absorbed in +calculation. You may inquire how I liked the change. At first, +I must confess, not over much, and, notwithstanding my dislike +to the life of a privateer’s-man, I often sighed heavily, and wished +that I were an officer in the king’s service. The change from a +life of activity to one of sedentary habits was too sudden, and I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</a></span> +often found myself, with my eyes still fixed upon the figures before +me, absorbed in a sort of castle-building reverie, in which I +was boarding or chasing the enemy, handling my cutlass, and +sometimes so moved by my imagination as to brandish my arm +over my head, when an exclamation of surprise from one of the +clerks would remind me of my folly, and, angry with myself, I +would once more resume my pen. But after a time I had more +command over myself, and could sit steadily at my work. Mr. +Trevannion had often observed how absent I was, and it was a +source of amusement to him; when we met at dinner, his +daughter would say: “So, I hear you had another sea-fight this +morning, Mr. Elrington;” and her father would laugh heartily as +he gave a description of my ridiculous conduct.</p> + +<p>I very soon, with the kind assistance of Mr. Trevannion, became +master of my work, and gave him satisfaction. My chief +employment consisted in writing the letters to correspondents. +At first I only copied Mr. Trevannion’s letters in his private letter-book; +but as I became aware of the nature of the correspondence, +and what was necessary to be detailed, I then made a rough copy +of the letters, and submitted them to Mr. Trevannion for his approval. +At first there were a few alterations made, afterwards I +wrote them fairly out, and almost invariably they gave satisfaction, +or if any thing was added, it was in a postscript. Mr. Trevannion’s +affairs, I found, were much more extensive than I had +imagined. He had the two privateers, two vessels on the coast of +Africa trading for ivory and gold-dust and other articles, two or +three vessels employed in trading to Virginia for tobacco and +other produce, and some smaller vessels engaged in the Newfoundland +fisheries, which, when they had taken in their cargo, +ran to the Mediterranean to dispose of it, and returned with Mediterranean +produce to Liverpool. That he was a very wealthy +man, independent of his large stakes upon the seas, was certain. +He had lent much money to the guild of Liverpool, and had some +tenanted properties in the county; but of them I knew nothing, +except from the payment of the rents. What surprised me much +was, that a man of Mr. Trevannion’s wealth, having but one child +to provide for, should not retire from business—and I once made +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</a></span> +the remark to his daughter. Her reply was: “I thought as you +do once, but now I think differently. When I have been on a visit +with my father, and he has stayed away for several weeks, you +have no idea how restless and uneasy he has become from want of +occupation. It has become his habit, and habit is second nature. +It is not from a wish to accumulate that he continues at the +counting-house, but because he cannot be happy without employment. +I, therefore, do not any longer persuade him to leave +off, as I am convinced that it would be persuading him to be unhappy. +Until you came, I think the fatigue was too great for him; +but you have, as he apprizes me, relieved him of the heaviest +portion of the labour, and I hardly need say that I am rejoiced +that you have so done.”</p> + +<p>“It certainly is not that he requires to make money, Miss +Trevannion; and, as he is so liberal in every thing, I must credit +what you assert, that it is the dislike to having no employment +which induces him to continue in business. It has not yet become +such a habit in me,” continued I, smiling; “I think I could leave +it off with great pleasure.”</p> + +<p>“But is not that because you have not yet recovered from your +former habits, which were so at variance with a quiet and a sedentary +life?” replied she.</p> + +<p>“I fear it is so,” said I, “and, I believe, of all habits, those +of a vagrant are the most difficult to overcome. You used to laugh +at me the first few months that I was here. I presume that I am +a little improved, as I have not been attacked lately?”</p> + +<p>“My father says so, and is much pleased with you, Mr. Elrington, +if my telling you so gives you any satisfaction.”</p> + +<p>“Certainly it does, because I wish to please him.”</p> + +<p>“And me, too, I hope?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, most truly, Miss Trevannion; I only wish I had it in +my power to show how much I study your good opinion.”</p> + +<p>“Will you risk my father’s displeasure for it?” replied she, +looking at me fixedly.</p> + +<p>“Yes, I will, provided—”</p> + +<p>“Oh! there is a proviso already.”</p> + +<p>“I grant that there should not have been any, as I am sure +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</a></span> +that you would not ask me to do any thing which is wrong. And +my proviso was, that I did not undertake what my conscience did +not approve.”</p> + +<p>“Your proviso was good, Mr. Elrington, for when a woman +would persuade, a man should be particularly guarded that he is +not led into error by a rash promise. I think, however, that we +are both agreed upon the point. I will therefore, come at once +to what I wish you to do. It is the intention of my father, in the +course of a few days, when you shall have accomplished your year +of service, to offer to take you into partnership; and I am certain +it will be on liberal terms. Now I wish you to refuse his offer +unless he gives up privateering.”</p> + +<p>“I will do so at all risks, and I am truly glad that I have your +encouragement for taking such a bold step.”</p> + +<p>“I tell you frankly that he will be very indignant. There is +an excitement about the privateering which has become almost +necessary to him, and he cares little about the remainder of his +speculations. He is so blind to the immorality to which it leads, +that he does not think it is an unlawful pursuit; if he did, +I am sure that he would abandon it. All my persuasion has been +useless.”</p> + +<p>“And if a favourite and only daughter cannot prevail, what +chance have I, Miss Trevannion?”</p> + +<p>“A better chance, Mr. Elrington; he is partial to me, but I +am a woman, and he looks upon my observations as a woman’s +weakness. The objections raised by a man, a young man, and +one who has so long been actively engaged in the service, will, +therefore, carry more weight; besides, he has now become so +accustomed to you, and has had so much trouble taken off his +hands, and, at the same time, has such implicit confidence in +you, that I do not think, if he finds that he has to choose between +your leaving him and his leaving off privateering, he will hesitate +in relinquishing the latter. You have, moreover, great weight +with him, Mr. Elrington; my father is fully aware of the deep +obligation he is under to your courage and self-devotion in the +affair of the Jacobite refugees. You will, therefore, succeed, if +you are firm; and, if you do succeed, you will have my gratitude, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</a></span> +if that is of any importance to you; my friendship you know you +have already.”</p> + +<p>The entrance of Mr. Trevannion prevented my reply. We had +been waiting for his return from a walk, and dinner had been +ready some time. “I have just seen some of the men of the +Arrow,” said Mr. Trevannion, taking off his hat and spencer, +“and that detained me.”</p> + +<p>“Has Captain Levee arrived, then, Sir?” said I.</p> + +<p>“No; but he has sent in a prize—of no great value—laden +with light wares. The men in charge tell me he has had a rough +affair with a vessel armed <i>en flute</i>, and that he has lost some men. +Your brother Philip, as usual, is wounded.”</p> + +<p>I should here observe, that during the year which had passed +away, the two privateers had been several times in port—they +had met with moderate success, barely sufficient to pay their +expenses; my brother Philip had always conducted himself +very gallantly, and had been twice wounded in different engagements.</p> + +<p>“Well, Sir,” replied I, “I do not think that the loss of a +little blood will do any harm to such a hot-headed youth as Master +Philip; but I hope in a short time to give him an opportunity of +shedding it in the service of the king, instead of in the pursuit of +money. Indeed,” continued I, as I sat down to table, “the +enemy are now so cautious, or have so few vessels on the high +seas, that I fear your privateering account current will not be very +favourable, when balanced, as it will be in a few days, notwithstanding +this cargo of wares just arrived.”</p> + +<p>“Then we must hope better for next year,” replied Mr. Trevannion. +“Amy, my dear, have you been out to-day?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir; I was riding for two hours.”</p> + +<p>“Have they altered your pillion yet?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir; it came home last night, and it is now very comfortable.”</p> + +<p>“I called at Mrs. Carleton’s, who is much better. What a +fop that Mr. Carleton is—I don’t know what scented powder he +uses, but it perfumed the whole room. Had not Mrs. Carleton +been such an invalid, I should have opened the window.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</a></span> +Mr. Trevannion then turned the conversation to some political +intelligence which he had just received, and this engaged +us till the dinner was over, and I returned to the counting-house, +where I found the men who had brought in the prize, and who +gave me a letter from Philip, stating that his wound was of no +consequence.</p> + +<p>The communication of Mr. Trevannion took place, as his +daughter had assured me it would, on the anniversary of my entering +into Mr. Trevannion’s counting-house. After dinner, as +we, as usual, were smoking our pipes, Mr. Trevannion said: +“Elrington, you have been with me now one year, and during +that time you have made yourself fully master of your business; +much to my surprise, I acknowledge, but still more to my satisfaction. +That I have every reason to be satisfied with you, you +may imagine, when I tell you that it is now my intention to take +you into partnership, and I trust by my so doing that you will +soon be an independent man. You know the capital in the business +as well as I do. I did say an eighth, but I now propose to +make over to you one-fourth, and to allow your profits of every +year (deducting your necessary expenses) to be invested in the +business, until you have acquired a right to one-half. Of future +arrangements we will speak hereafter.”</p> + +<p>“Mr. Trevannion,” replied I, “that I am truly grateful +for such unexpected liberality, I hardly need say, and you have +my best thanks for your noble offer; but I have scruples which, +I must confess, I cannot get over.”</p> + +<p>“Scruples!” exclaimed Mr. Trevannion, laying down his +pipe on the table. “Oh! I see now,” continued he after a +pause; “you think I am robbing my daughter. No, no, the +labourer is worthy of his hire, and she will have more than sufficient. +You carry your conscientiousness too far, my dear fellow; +I have more than enough for Amy, out of the business +altogether.”</p> + +<p>“I am aware of that, Sir,” added I, “and I did not, therefore, +refer to your daughter when I said that I had scruples. I must +be candid with you, Sir. How is it that I am now in your +employ?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</a></span> +“Why, because you had a dislike to privateering, and I had +a debt of gratitude to pay.”</p> + +<p>“Exactly, Sir; but whether you had been pleased to employ +me or not, I had made up my mind, as you well know, from +conscientious motives, not to continue on board of a privateer.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I grant that.”</p> + +<p>“The same motives, Sir, will not allow me to be a sharer in +the profits arising from such sources. I should consider myself +equally wrong if I did so, as if I remained on board. Do not be +angry with me, Sir,” continued I; “if I, with many thanks, +decline your offer of being your partner; I will faithfully serve +you upon any salary which you may consider I may merit, and +trust to your liberality in every thing.”</p> + +<p>Mr. Trevannion made no reply; he had resumed his pipe, +and continued to smoke it, with his eyes fixed upon the mantelpiece. +As soon as his pipe was out, he rose, put on his hat, +and walked out of the room, without making any further observation. +I waited a few minutes, and then went back to the counting-house.</p> + +<p>That Mr. Trevannion was seriously offended, I was convinced; +but I valued the good opinion of his daughter more than I did +that of Mr. Trevannion; indeed, my feelings towards her had, +during the year that I had been in the house, gradually become +of that nature that they threatened much my peace of mind. I +cannot say that I loved her in the usual acceptation of the term, +adoration would better express what I felt. She was so pure, +so perfect, such a model of female perfection, that I looked up +to her with a reverence which almost quelled any feeling of love. +I felt that she was above me, and that, with her wealth, it would +be madness for one in my present position to aspire to her. +Yet with this feeling I would have sacrificed all my hopes and +present advantages to have obtained her approving smile. It is +not, therefore, to be wondered at that I risked Mr. Trevannion’s +displeasure to gain her approbation; and when I resumed my +seat at my desk, and thought of what had passed, I made up my +mind to be once more an outcast in the world rather than swerve +from the promise which I had made to her. I knew Mr. Trevannion +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</a></span> +to be a very decided man, and hasty when offended. That +he was seriously offended with me there was no doubt. I found +that he had quitted the house immediately after he had left the +room. I had hoped that he had gone to his daughter’s apartments, +and that a conversation with her might have produced a +good effect; but such was not the case.</p> + +<p>In about half an hour Mr. Trevannion returned, and as he +walked into the back room adjoining the counting-house, he +desired me to follow him; I did so: “Mr. Elrington,” said he, +sitting down, and leaving me standing at the table, “I fear, after +what has passed that we shall not continue on good terms. You +have reproached me, an old man, with carrying on an unlawful +business; in short, in raising your own scruples and +talking of your own conscience, you have implied that I am +acting contrary to what conscience should dictate. In short, you +have told me, by implication, that I am not an honest man. +You have thrown back in my face my liberal offer. My wish to +oblige you has been treated not only with indifference, but I may +add with contumely; and that merely because you have formed +some absurd notions of right and wrong in which you will find no +one to agree with you, except, perhaps, priests and women. I +wish you well, Mr. Elrington, nevertheless. I am truly sorry for +your infatuation, and wished to have served you, but you will not +be assisted by me.”</p> + +<p>Here Mr. Trevannion paused, but I made no reply. After a +time, wiping the perspiration from his forehead with his handkerchief, +for he evidently was in a state of great excitement he continued:</p> + +<p>“As you do not choose to join me from conscientious +scruples, I cannot but imagine that you do not like to serve me +from similar motives, for I see little difference between the two +(and here, Madam, there was some force in his observation, but +it never occurred to me before); at all events, without weighing +your scruples so exactly as to know how far they may or may not +extend, I feel that we are not likely to go on pleasantly together. +I shall always think that I am reproached by you when any thing +is said connected with the privateers—and you may have twinges +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</a></span> +of conscience which may be disagreeable to you. Let us, therefore, +part quietly. For your services up to the present, and to +assist you in any other engagements you may enter on, take this—”</p> + +<p>Mr. Trevannion opened a lower drawer of the table, and put +before me a bag containing, as I afterwards discovered, 250 gold +jacobuses.</p> + +<p>“I wish you well, Mr. Elrington, but I sincerely wish that +we had never met.”</p> + +<p>Mr. Trevannion then rose abruptly, and, before I could make +any reply, brushed past me, went out at the door, and again +walked away at a rapid pace down the street. I remained where +I stood; my eyes had followed him as he went away. I was completely +surprised. I anticipated much anger, much altercation; +but I never had an idea that he would be so unjust as to throw off +in this way one who for his sake had gone through a heavy trial +and come out with honour. My heart was full of bitterness. I +felt that Mr. Trevannion had treated me with harshness and ingratitude.</p> + +<p>“Alas!” thought I, “such is the world, and such will ever +be the case with such imperfect beings as we are. How vain to +expect any thing like consistency, much less perfection, in our +erring natures. Hurt but the self-love of a man, wound his +vanity, and all obligations are forgotten.”</p> + +<p>I turned away from the bag of money, which I was resolved +not to accept, although I had not at the time twenty guineas at my +own disposal. It was now within half an hour of dark; I collected +all my books, put some in the iron safe, others as usual +in my desk, and having arranged every thing as completely as I +could, I locked the safe, and inclosed the keys in a parcel, which +I sealed. Putting Mr. Trevannion’s name on the outside, I laid +the parcel on the table in the room where we had had our conference, +by the side of the bag of money.</p> + +<p>It was now dark, or nearly so, and leaving the confidential +porter, as usual, to shut up the house, I went up to the sitting-room +with the expectation of seeing Miss Trevannion, and bidding +her farewell. I was not disappointed; I found her at her netting, +having just lighted the lamp which hung over the table.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</a></span> +“Miss Trevannion,” said I, advancing respectfully towards +her, “I have fulfilled my promise, and I have received my +reward”—she looked up at me—“which is, I am dismissed +from this house and your presence for ever.”</p> + +<p>“I trust,” said she, after a pause, “that you have not exceeded +my wishes. It appears to me so strange, that I must +think that such is the case. My father never could have dismissed +you in this way for merely expressing an opinion, Mr. +Elrington. You must have gone too far.”</p> + +<p>“Miss Trevannion, when you meet your father, you can then +ascertain whether I have been guilty of intemperance or rudeness, +or a proper want of respect in making the communication—which +I did in exactly the manner you yourself proposed, and my +reward has been such as I state.”</p> + +<p>“You have a better reward, Mr. Elrington, if what you assert +is really correct. You have the reward of having done your duty; +but I cannot imagine that your dismissal has arisen from the mere +expression of an opinion. You’ll excuse me, Mr. Elrington, +that as a daughter, I cannot, in justice to a much respected +father, believe that such is the case.”</p> + +<p>This was said in so cold a manner, that I was nettled to the +highest degree. Miss Trevannion had promised me her gratitude, +instead of which I felt that she was doubting my word, and, as it +were, taking the side of her father against me. And this was +the return from her. I could have upbraided her, and told her +what I felt; namely, that she had taken advantage of my feelings +towards her to make me a cat’s-paw to obtain her end with her +father; and that now, having failed, I was left to my fate, without +even commiseration; but she looked so calm, so grave, and so +beautiful, that I could not do it. I commanded my wounded +feelings, and replied:</p> + +<p>“Since I have the misfortune to meet the displeasure of the +daughter as well as of the father, Miss Trevannion, I have not +another word to say, but farewell, and may you prosper.”</p> + +<p>My voice faltered as I said the last words, and, bowing to her, +I quitted the room. Miss Trevannion did not even say farewell +to me, but I thought that her lips appeared to move, as quitting +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</a></span> +the room I took my last look upon her beautiful face. I shut the +door after me, and, overpowered by my feelings, I sank upon +a settee in the ante-room, in a state of giddy stupor. I know not +how long I remained there, for my head turned and my senses +reeled; but I was aroused from it by the heavy tread of Mr. Trevannion, +who came along the corridor without a light, and not +perceiving me, opened the door of the sitting-room where his +daughter still remained. He threw the door too after he had +entered, but it did not quite close, leaving a narrow stream of +light through the ante-room.</p> + +<p>“Father,” said Miss Trevannion in my hearing, “you look +warm and excited.”</p> + +<p>“I have reason so to be,” replied Mr. Trevannion, abruptly.</p> + +<p>“I have heard from Mr. Elrington the cause of it,” replied +Miss Trevannion; “that is, I have heard his version of it. I am +glad that you have come back, as I am most anxious to hear +yours. What has Mr. Elrington said or done to cause such irritation +and his dismissal?”</p> + +<p>“He has behaved with insolence and ingratitude,” replied +Mr. Trevannion; “I offered him partnership, and he refused, +unless I would give up privateering.”</p> + +<p>“So he stated; but in what manner was he insolent to you?”</p> + +<p>“Insolent!—told me that he acted from conscientious +motives, which was as much as to say that I did not.”</p> + +<p>“Was his language very offensive?”</p> + +<p>“No, not his language—that was respectful enough; but it +was the very respect which made it insolent. So I told him that +as he could not, from scruples of conscience, join me in privateering, +of course his scruples of conscience could not allow +him to keep the books, and I dismissed him.”</p> + +<p>“Do you mean to say, my dear father, that he, in a respectful +manner, declined entering into partnership from these +scruples which you mention; that he gave you no other offence +than expressing his opinion, and declining your offer?”</p> + +<p>“And what would you have more?” replied Mr. Trevannion.</p> + +<p>“I wish to know where was the insult, the ingratitude, on +his part which you complain of?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</a></span> +“Simply in refusing the offer. He ought to have felt grateful, +and he was not; and he had no right to give such reasons as he +did; for the reasons were condemning my actions. But you +women cannot understand these things.”</p> + +<p>“I rather think, my dear father, that we cannot; for I cannot +perceive either the insult or the ingratitude which you complain +of, and such I think will be your own opinion when you have had +time to reflect, and are more cool. Mr. Elrington expressed +nothing more to-day, when he stated his dislike to privateering +from conscientious motives than he did after his return from his +confinement in the Tower, when he gave up the command of the +privateer on those very grounds; and then, when still warm with +gratitude to him for his self-devotion, you did not consider it an +insult, but, on the contrary, took him still nearer to you into +your own house. Why, then, should you consider it an insult +now? Neither can I see any ingratitude. You made him an offer, +the value of which, in a worldly point of view, he could not but +appreciate, and he declined it from conscientious motives; +declined it, as you acknowledge, respectfully; proving that he +was ready to sacrifice his worldly interests to what he considered +his duty as a Christian. When Mr. Elrington told me that you +had dismissed him, I felt so certain that he must have been guilty +of some unpardonable conduct towards you to have induced you +to have resorted to such a step, that I did not credit him when he +asserted the contrary. I could not believe, as a daughter, any +thing so much to the prejudice of my own father, and so much at +variance with his general conduct. I now feel that I have been +most unjust to Mr. Elrington, and conducted myself towards him +in a way which I bitterly regret, and hope by some means to be +able to express my contrition for—”</p> + +<p>“Amy—Amy,” said Mr. Trevannion, severely, “are you +blinded by regard for this young man, that you side against your +own father? Am I to understand that you have given your +affections without my sanction or approval?”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir,” replied Miss Trevannion; “that I do respect and +regard Mr. Elrington is true, and I cannot do otherwise for his +many good qualities and his devotion towards you; but if you +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</a></span> +would ask me if I love him, I reply that such a thought has not +yet entered my head. Without a knowledge of who he is, or his +family, and without your approval, I should never think of +yielding up my affections in so hasty a manner; but I may say +more: these affections have never been solicited by Mr. Elrington. +He has always behaved towards me with that respect, +which, as the daughter of his patron, I have had a right to expect; +but in no instance has he ever signified to me that he had +any preference in my favour. Having assured you of this, my +dear father, I cannot but say that I consider that he has, in this +instance, not only been treated with injustice by you, but also +by me.”</p> + +<p>“Say no more,” replied Mr. Trevannion. As he said this, +I heard footsteps in the passage, and was about to retreat to my +own room; but as the party came without a light, I remained. +It was the porter, who knocked at the sitting-room door, and +was requested to come in by Mr. Trevannion.</p> + +<p>“If you please, Sir, Mr. Elrington is gone out, I believe, +and I found this packet directed to you on the table of the inner +room, and also this bag of money, which I suppose you forgot +to put away before you left.”</p> + +<p>“Very well, Humphrey, leave them on the table.”</p> + +<p>The man did so, and quitted the room, not perceiving me in +the dark as he passed through the ante-room.</p> + +<p>“He has not taken the money,” observed Mr. Trevannion. +“He might have done so, as he ought to be paid for his services.”</p> + +<p>“I presume, my dear father, that his feelings were too much +hurt by what passed,” said Miss Trevannion. “There are +obligations which cannot be repaid with gold.”</p> + +<p>“These, I perceive, are the keys of the safe; I did not think +that he would have gone away this night.”</p> + +<p>I now considered it high time to quit the ante-room, where I +had been irresistibly detained by the conversation which took +place. I hastened to my own chamber, determined that I would +leave the house the next morning before any one was stirring. I +gained it in the dark, but having the means of striking a light, I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</a></span> +did so, and packed up all my clothes ready for my departure. I +had just fastened down my valise, when I perceived a light on the +further end of the long corridor which led to my apartment. Thinking +it might be Mr. Trevannion, and not wishing to see him, I +blew out my own light and retreated to a small dressing-room, +within my chamber, communicating by a glass door. The light +evidently approached, and at last I perceived the party was entering +my room, the door of which was wide open. It was Miss +Trevannion who entered, and turning round with her chamber-light +in her hand, appeared to survey the apartment with a +mournful air. She perceived my valise, and her eyes were fixed +upon it for some time; at last she walked up to the dressing-table, +and, sitting on the stool before it, leant down her head +upon her hands and wept.</p> + +<p>“Alas!” thought I, “if those tears were but for me; but it +is not so—she has been excited, and her tears have come to her +relief.”</p> + +<p>After a time she raised her head from the table, and said, +“How unjust have I been—and I shall see him no more!—if I +could but beg his pardon, I should be more happy. Poor fellow!—what +must he have felt at my harsh bearing. Oh! my father, +I could not have believed it. And what did I say?—that I had +no feeling for—well, I thought so at the time, but now—I am +not quite sure that I was correct, though he—well, it’s better +that he’s gone—but I cannot bear that he should have gone as +he has done. How his opinion of me must have changed! That +is what vexes me—” and again she bent her head down on the +table and wept.</p> + +<p>In a moment she again rose, and took her candle in her hand. +Perceiving on the dressing-table a small gold ring which I had +taken off my finger the day before, and had forgotten, she took +it up and examined it. After a little while she laid her light +down on the table, and put the ring upon her finger.</p> + +<p>“I will keep it till I see him again,” murmured she; and +then taking her light, she walked slowly out of the room.</p> + +<p>The knowledge I had gained by this unintentional eavesdropping +on my part, was the source of much reflection—and as +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</a></span> +I lay on the bed without taking off my clothes, it occupied my +thoughts till the day began to break. That I still retained the +good opinion of Miss Trevannion was certain, and the mortification +I had endured at our final interview was now wholly removed. +It was her duty to suppose her parent not in fault till the +contrary was proved. She had known her father for years—me +she had only known for a short time, and never before had she +known him guilty of injustice. But her expressions and her behaviour +in my room—was it possible that she was partial to me, +more partial than she had asserted to her father when she was +questioned!—and her taking away the ring!</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XIV" id="CHAPTER_XIV"></a>CHAPTER XIV.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>A Conspiracy, which ends satisfactorily to all Parties—Privateering is +abandoned, and Captain Levee and Philip serve the King.</p></div> + + +<p>The night passed away in attempts at analyzing the real feelings +of Miss Trevannion, and also my own towards her; and +now that I was to be separated from her, I discovered what I +really had not before imagined, that my future happiness was seriously +endangered by my sentiments towards her: in short, dear +Madam, that I was most seriously in love.</p> + +<p>“And now,” thought I, “of what avail is it to have made this +discovery now, except it were to convince me, as Miss Trevannion +had said, that it were better that I were gone.”</p> + +<p>I did not fail to call to mind her observation about my unknown +parentage and family, and this I reflected upon with +pleasure, as it was the chief objection raised by her, and, at the +same time, one that I could proudly remove, from my birth +being really more distinguished than her own. Should I make +it known? How could I?—we should, probably, never meet +again. All this, and much more, was canvassed in my mind +during the night, and also another question of more real importance, +which was, what I was to do, and where I was to go? On +this last point I could not make up my mind, but I determined +that I would not leave Liverpool for a day or two, but would take +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</a></span> +up my quarters at my old lodgings, where I had lived with Captain +Levee.</p> + +<p>As the day dawned, I rose from the bed, and, taking my +valise on my shoulder, I went softly down-stairs, opened the +street door, and shutting it again carefully, I hastened down the +street as fast as I could. I met nobody; for it was still early, +and arrived at the lodging-house, where I had some trouble to +obtain admittance; the old lady at last opening the door in great +dishabille.</p> + +<p>“Captain Elrington! is it possible,” exclaimed she, “why, +what’s the matter?”</p> + +<p>“Nothing, Madam,” replied I, “but that I have come to +take possession of your lodgings for a few days.”</p> + +<p>“And welcome, Sir,” replied she; “will you walk up-stairs +while I make myself more fit to be seen. I was in bed and fast +asleep when you knocked; I do believe I was dreaming of my +good friend, Captain Levee.”</p> + +<p>I went up-stairs and threw myself on the old settee which was +so familiar to me, and somehow or another, in a few minute’s I +was in a sound sleep. How long I might have slept on I cannot +tell, but in less than an hour I was waked up by loud talking and +laughter, and a few seconds afterwards found myself embraced +by my brother Philip and Captain Levee. The Arrow had anchored +at break of day, and they had just come on shore. I was +delighted to see them, as every one is when he meets with friends +when he is in distress. I briefly stated how it was that they found +me there, and when breakfast was on the table, I entered into +full details of what had passed, with the exception of Miss Trevannion +having entered my room—that I considered too sacred +to repeat to any one.</p> + +<p>“You know, my dear Elrington,” said Captain Levee, “that +I have not the scruples which you have relative to privateering, +but still I respect the conscientious scruples of others. There is +no excuse for Mr. Trevannion’s conduct, and I cannot think but +there is something else at the bottom of all this. You haven’t +been making love to his daughter, or, what would amount to +the same thing, she has not been making advances to you?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</a></span> +“I have not dared the first, Levee, and you do not know her, +to suppose her capable of the latter.”</p> + +<p>“Well, if she had done so, there would have been no harm +done,” replied he; “but I will say no more as you look so grave. +Philip and I will now call upon Mr. Trevannion, and while I +engage the old gentleman, Philip shall run alongside of the young +maiden, and between the two we shall get our bearings and +distance, and know how the land lies—and I will tell you more, +Elrington, although I have no objection to be captain of a privateer, +I certainly consider the command of a king’s ship more reputable; +and if I could manage to get the Arrow hired into the +king’s service (I still remaining in command of her), I should +prefer it being so. At all events, I’ll side with you, and that +will drive the old gentleman on a dead lee-shore. Come along, +Philip—we shall be with you in two hours, Elrington.” With +these words Captain Levee left the room, followed by my +brother.</p> + +<p>It was nearly three hours before they returned, and then I +received the following narratives: Captain Levee, as he sat down, +said, “Now, Philip, we’ll hear your account first.”</p> + +<p>“Well, mine is soon told,” replied Philip; “I had made +up my mind how to act, and did not tell Captain Levee what I +intended to do. When Mr. Trevannion met us in the room behind +the counting-house, he appeared very much flurried: he shook +hands with Captain Levee, and offered me his hand, which I refused, +saying, ‘Mr. Trevannion, I have just seen my brother, +and I hardly need say that nothing will induce me to remain in +your employ. I will, therefore, thank you for my wages at your +convenience.’</p> + +<p>“‘Hey-day, young man,’ cried he, ‘you give yourself +strange airs. Well, Sir, you shall have your discharge; I can +do without such snip-jacks as you are.’</p> + +<p>“‘Snip-jacks! Mr. Trevannion,’ replied I; ‘if I must say +it, we are better born and better bred than you or any of your +connections, and you were honoured by our service.’”</p> + +<p>“You said that, Philip?—then you were wrong.”</p> + +<p>“I told the truth.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</a></span> +“Still, you should not have said it; we took his service, and +therefore—”</p> + +<p>“We are not snip-jacks,” interrupted Philip, “and his +calling names brought on the reply.”</p> + +<p>“You must admit the provocation, Elrington,” said Captain +Levee.</p> + +<p>“Well, go on, Philip.”</p> + +<p>“‘Indeed,’ said Mr. Trevannion, in a great passion; ‘well, +then, I will soon rid myself of the obligation. Call this afternoon, +Master Philip, and you shall receive your wages. You +may now quit the room.’</p> + +<p>“I did so, and put my hat a-cock to annoy him.”</p> + +<p>“So far his narrative is quite correct,” said Captain Levee;—“now +go on.”</p> + +<p>“Well,” said Philip, “instead of turning out of the house, +I turned into it, and went to the young lady’s sitting-room. I +opened the door softly, and found her with her hand up to her +head, looking very sedate and sorrowful. ‘Master Philip,’ said +she, ‘you startled me; I am glad to see you—when did you +arrive?’</p> + +<p>“‘This morning, Miss Trevannion.’</p> + +<p>“‘Well, sit down, and bear me company for a time. Have +you seen your brother?’</p> + +<p>“‘I have, Miss Trevannion,’ replied I, still remaining on +my feet, ‘and I have just seen your father. I come now to bid +you farewell. I have left the privateer, and shall never join her +again; perhaps I may never see you again either, which, believe +me, I am truly sorry for.’</p> + +<p>“She covered her eyes with her hand, as she leant on the +table, and I saw a tear fall as she said—</p> + +<p>“‘It is a sad business altogether, and has distressed me very +much. I hope your brother does not think that I blame him; +tell him that I do not in the least, and that he must forget my +behaviour to him when we parted. I did him injustice, and I +beg his pardon. Tell him so, Philip.’”</p> + +<p>“Did she say those words, Philip?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, word for word, and looked like an angel when she said +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</a></span> +so. I replied that I would certainly deliver her message, but +that I must not remain, for fear of Mr. Trevannion finding me +with her, as he ordered me to quit the house.</p> + +<p>“‘Indeed,’ said she; ‘what can be the matter with my poor +father?’</p> + +<p>“‘Why, Miss Trevannion,’ said I, ‘he was very angry, +and he had reason, for I was very saucy, and that’s the +truth.’</p> + +<p>“‘Why, Philip, what did you say to him?’</p> + +<p>“‘Oh, I hardly know,’ replied I, ‘but I know that I said +more than I ought; for I was very angry at my brother’s dismissal. +Good-bye, Miss Trevannion.’</p> + +<p>“Miss Trevannion was taking a ring off her finger as I said +good-bye, and I thought she was going to give it me as a keep-sake; +but, after a little hesitation, she put it on again, and then +held out her hand, saying, ‘Good-bye, Master Philip, let us +not part in anger, at all events.’ I took her hand, bowed, and +turned away to quit the room; when I was at the door I looked +round, and she was sitting with her face in her hands, and I +think she was weeping. I went out into the street, and waited +for Captain Levee, and there’s an end of my story.”</p> + +<p>“Well, now I’ll give you my portion, Elrington:—As soon +as Philip went out of the room, Mr. Trevannion said, ‘That’s +a most impudent boy, and I am glad that he is gone. You are of +course aware that his brother has left me, and the cause of our +disagreement.’</p> + +<p>“‘Yes, Sir,’ replied I, drily, ‘I have heard the whole particulars.’</p> + +<p>“‘Did you ever hear of such ridiculous scruples?’ said he.</p> + +<p>“‘Yes, Sir, I heard them before, and so did you, when he +gave up the command of the privateer, and I respected them, because +I knew that Mr. Elrington was sincere. Indeed, his observations +on that head are undeniably true, and have had great +weight with me; so much so, that I intend to enter into the king’s +service as soon as I possibly can.’</p> + +<p>“I wish you had seen the look of Mr. Trevannion when I said +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</a></span> +this—he was stupified. That I, Captain Levee, who had commanded +his vessels so long—I, the very <i>beau ideal</i> of a privateer’s-man, +a reckless, extravagant dare-devil, should also presume +to have scruples, was too much for him. ‘Et tu, Brute,’ +he might have exclaimed, but he did not; but he stared at me +without speaking for some time; at last he said, ‘Is the golden +age arrived, or is this a conspiracy?’</p> + +<p>“‘Neither one nor the other, Sir,’ I replied; ‘I follow privateering, +because I can do no better; but as soon as I can do +better, I shall leave it off.’</p> + +<p>“‘Perhaps,’ said Mr. Trevannion, ‘you would wish to resign +the command at once. If so, I beg you will not make any ceremony.’</p> + +<p>“‘I have not wished to put you to any inconvenience, Mr. +Trevannion,’ replied I, ‘but as you kindly beg me to use no ceremony, +I will take advantage of your offer, and resign the command +of the Arrow this day.’”</p> + +<p>“Surely, Levee, you have not done so?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I have,” replied Captain Levee, “and I have done so, +in the first place, out of friendship to you, and, in the second, +because I wish to be employed in the king’s service, and my only +chance of obtaining that wish is doing what I have done.”</p> + +<p>“How will that effect your purpose?”</p> + +<p>“Because the men have sailed so long with me, that they will +not sail under any other person, if I tell them not. Mr. Trevannion +will find himself in an awkward position, and I think we can +force him to hire his vessel to government, who will gladly accept +such a one as the Arrow.”</p> + +<p>“That I believe, if from her reputation alone,” replied I. +“Well, Levee, I thank you very much for this proof of sincere +friendship. The plot thickens, and a few days will decide the +question.”</p> + +<p>“Very true, and now let me finish my story. ‘I am afraid,’ +said Mr. Trevannion, in a very sarcastic tone, ‘that I shall not +be able to find any one to replace you in this moral age, Captain +Levee; but I will try.’</p> + +<p>“‘Sir,’ I replied, ‘I will now answer your sarcasm. There +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</a></span> +is some excuse for ignorant seamen before the mast, who enter +on board of privateers: they are indifferent to blood and carnage, +and their feelings are blunted—there is some excuse even for +decayed gentlemen like me, Mr. Trevannion (for I am a gentleman +born), who, to obtain a maintenance without labour, risk +their lives and shed their blood; but there is no excuse for those +who, having already as much wealth and more than they can require, +still furnish the means and equip vessels of this description +to commit the destruction which they do, for the sake of gain. +There is a sermon, Sir, for you from a captain of a privateer, and +I now wish you good morning.’ I then got up, and, making a +profound bow, I quitted the room before Mr. Trevannion made +any reply, and here I am. Now all we have to do is to wait +quietly, and see what takes place; but first, I shall go on board +the Arrow, and let them know that I have quarrelled with the +owner. The men are not very well pleased as it is with their want +of success these two last voyages, and it will require but little to +blow up the discontent into a mutiny. Come, Philip, I shall +want you to assist me. We shall be back to dinner, Elrington.”</p> + +<p>When I was again alone, I had time to consider what had +passed. What I chiefly dwelt upon was the interview between +Philip and Miss Trevannion—her message to me—her hesitation—and +keeping the ring. I could not help surmising that our +feelings towards each other were reciprocal, and this idea gave +me infinite delight, and repaid me for all that had passed. Then +my brother’s hasty declaration to her father, that we were better +born and bred than he was, would certainly be repeated by him +to his daughter, and must make an impression. And what would +Mr. Trevannion do? Would he give way to the unanimous opinion +against him? I feared not, at least without another struggle. +All these questions occupied my thoughts till the return of Captain +Levee and Philip from the privateer. They had well managed +their business. The crew of the Arrow had come to an unanimous +resolution that they would not sail with any other captain +but Captain Levee; and that if he did resign the command of the +vessel, as soon as their wages were paid, and they received their +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</a></span> +share of prize-money, they would leave, and enter into the king’s +service.</p> + +<p>That afternoon Mr. Trevannion sent for the officer next in +command, to give him the command of the vessel; but as he +went over the side, the men expecting that he was sent for, for +that purpose, told him that they would serve under no one but +Captain Levee, and that he might acquaint the owner with their +determination. This put the finishing blow to Mr. Trevannion. +As soon as this was communicated to him, he was wild with rage +in being thus thwarted in every way. As I afterwards was informed, +he went even to his daughter, acquainted her with all +that had passed, and gave vent to his indignation, accusing her +of being a party in the conspiracy. But this was to be his last effort: +the excitement had been too great, and after dinner he felt +so unwell that he went to bed. The next morning he was in a +raging fever, and at times delirious. The fever was so violent +that the doctors had much to do to reduce it, and for ten days Mr. +Trevannion was in great danger. At last it was got under, leaving +him in a state of great weakness and exhaustion, and his recovery +was any thing but rapid. Humphrey, the porter, had brought us +this intelligence; as now there was no one to transact the business +of the house, and the poor fellow did not know what to do, I +desired him to apply to Miss Trevannion for directions, and told +him that, although I would not enter the house, I would, if she +wished it, see to the more important concerns which could not be +neglected. She was then attending her father, and sent me a +message, requesting, as a favour to her, that I would assist all +I could in the dilemma. I consequently sent for the books, and +gave orders, and made the necessary arrangements as I had done +before I had been dismissed by Mr. Trevannion.</p> + +<p>It was nearly five weeks before Mr. Trevannion had sufficiently +recovered to mention any thing about business to him, +and then it was that he learnt from his daughter that I had carried +it on for him during his illness, and that every thing had gone on +as well as if he had acted for himself. Although Miss Trevannion +had not expressed a wish that I should call, she had sent Humphrey +for my brother Philip, to let us know the dangerous state +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</a></span> +in which her father was, and after that Philip called every day, +and was the bearer of messages to me. As her father recovered, +she told Philip that he had expressed himself very strongly as to +his conduct towards me, and had acknowledged that I was right +in my scruples, and that he was astonished that he had not +viewed privateering in the same light that I did. That he felt very +grateful for my considerate and kind conduct in conducting the +business during his illness, and that as soon as he was well +enough he would call upon me, to beg my pardon for his conduct +towards me. Miss Trevannion also told him that her father had +said that he considered his illness a judgment upon him, and a +warning to open his eyes to his sacrifice of principle to the desire +of gain, and that he received it accordingly with humility and +thankfulness; that it was his intention to offer the privateer vessels +to government, and if they did not hire them, he should +dispose of them in some other way. This was very agreeable intelligence, +and was the source of much conversation between +Captain Levee and me.</p> + +<p>About a fortnight afterwards, Mr. Trevannion, who was still +weak, sent me a billet, in which he said that he was afraid that +his anxiety to see me and his being still confined to his room, +rather retarded his recovery, and begged as a favour that I would +accept his acknowledgment in writing, and come to see him. +That I consented to do, and repaired to his house accordingly. +I found him in his room, sitting in his dressing-gown, and he +had evidently suffered much.</p> + +<p>“Mr. Elrington,” said he, “I trust to your excellent nature +to accept my apologies for the very unjust treatment you have +received at my hands. I am ashamed of myself, and I can say +no more.”</p> + +<p>“I beg, Mr. Trevannion, that you will say no more; I accept +the return of your friendship with pleasure,” replied I; “I am +sorry that you have been so ill.”</p> + +<p>“I am not,” replied he; “it is good for us to be chastised at +times. My sickness has opened my eyes, and made me, I trust, +a better man. May I ask a favour of you?”</p> + +<p>“Most certainly, Sir,” replied I.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</a></span> +“It is that you will execute a commission for me, which is to +go to London on my account, see the government people who +control the naval affairs, and offer the Arrow as a hired vessel. +You know all her qualities so well, and have kept her accounts +so long, that you will be able to furnish them with all necessary +information. I should wish Captain Levee to go with you, and, +if you possibly can, make it a condition that he is taken into the +king’s service, and appointed the captain of her.”</p> + +<p>“I will do so with pleasure,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“One more favour I have to beg, Mr. Elrington. When I so +foolishly quarrelled with you, you left a bag of money, to which +you were fully entitled from your good services, upon the table +in the inner room. I trust now that you will not mortify me +by refusing it, or I shall think that you have not really forgiven +me.”</p> + +<p>I bowed assent.</p> + +<p>“I thank you, Mr. Elrington—thank you very much. Now +I shall soon get well. To-morrow, perhaps, you will have the +kindness to come and see me again. I feel rather overcome at +present. Remember me kindly to Philip. Good-bye for to-day,” +said Mr. Trevannion, holding out his emaciated hand. “God +bless you.”</p> + +<p>I took his hand and quitted the room, shutting the door softly. +Mr. Trevannion was quite alone when I was with him. Humphrey, +the porter, had shown me up-stairs to the room.</p> + +<p>Anxious as I was to see Miss Trevannion, I did not venture +into the sitting-room, but passed the door and went down-stairs; +when I was going out of the street door, Humphrey followed +me, and said Miss Trevannion wished to see me. I went back +again with a beating heart, a sensation I had not felt before, +when about to go into her presence. She was standing by the +table.</p> + +<p>“Mr. Elrington,” said she, as I bowed upon entering, “I +did not think that you could carry your resentment against me so +far as to leave the house without asking to see me; but if you do +not wish to see me, ’tis a duty I owe to myself to wish to see you, +if only for a moment, that I may beg your pardon for my conduct +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</a></span> +towards you when we last parted. I have suffered much since +that, Mr. Elrington; do not make me suffer more by continuing +your resentment. Recollect I am but a weak woman, and must +not be judged so severely as one of your own sex.”</p> + +<p>“I have nothing to pardon that I am aware of, Miss Trevannion,” +replied I; “I did not intrude upon you just now, because +being no longer an inmate of the house, and not having parted +with you in complete amity, I thought it would be presumptuous +in me so to do.”</p> + +<p>“You are very generous, Mr. Elrington,” replied she; +“now take my hand, and I promise never to be so hasty +again.”</p> + +<p>I took the proffered hand, and raised it respectfully to my +lips. I had never done so before; but Miss Trevannion showed +no signs of displeasure, or attempt to withdraw it.</p> + +<p>“Do you think my father looks very ill, Mr. Elrington?” +said she.</p> + +<p>“From his appearance, I think that he must have suffered +much.”</p> + +<p>“I am most thankful that you have come to see him, Mr. Elrington. +You have no idea how his mind was troubled, and how +he longed to be reconciled to you. I trust he has made his +peace.”</p> + +<p>“I have always had too much respect for your father, and +gratitude for his kindness to me, to have made that a work of +difficulty.”</p> + +<p>“You rejoice me much—make me very happy, Mr. Elrington,” +replied Miss Trevannion, as the tears dropped fast from her +eyes. “You must excuse me,” said she; “I have become very +weak and nervous during my father’s illness—and sitting up with +him so much,—but it is over now.”</p> + +<p>“You have had much anxiety, I see, Miss Trevannion; you +are pale and thin to what you were.”</p> + +<p>“Did my father—? but I have no right to ask such +questions.”</p> + +<p>“You would inquire, Miss Trevannion, whether any thing +was said as to future arrangements?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</a></span> +Miss Trevannion made a sign of assent.</p> + +<p>“I have promised to execute a commission for him, and am +going to London, accompanied by Captain Levee.”</p> + +<p>“To get rid of those wretched privateers, is it not?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, it is, and I am to come to-morrow to arrange further; +but I think you want to return to your father’s room, so I will now +take my leave.”</p> + +<p>“You are considerate, Mr. Elrington; I did want to go up-stairs; +but before I go I have some property of yours to place in +your hands.”</p> + +<p>I bowed, thinking that she referred to the ring, which I perceived +on her finger, and was annoyed that she was in such haste +to return it. But, on the contrary, she went to the buffet and +brought out the bag of gold jacobuses, which she laid on the +table.</p> + +<p>“You are very proud, Mr. Elrington, not to take what was +fairly your due,” said Miss Trevannion, smiling.</p> + +<p>“It is much more than I have ever earned,” replied I; “but +your father made me promise not to refuse it a second time, and +of course I shall now take it.”</p> + +<p>My heart was much lightened when I found that it was the +gold, and not the ring.</p> + +<p>“Then good-bye, Mr. Elrington; to-morrow I shall see you, +of course.”</p> + +<p>Miss Trevannion then left the room and hastened up-stairs to +her father, and I went home to my lodgings. I narrated the substance +of what had passed between Mr. Trevannion and me to +Captain Levee and Philip, and also that I had been kindly received +by Miss Trevannion.</p> + +<p>“Well, I like the reconciliation and arrangement very much,” +said Captain Levee; “and as you have such a bag of gold, and I +have not fifty guineas in the world, you shall stand treat in London, +Elrington.”</p> + +<p>“That I will, with pleasure; it will only be discharging an old +debt, Levee. Philip shall go with us.”</p> + +<p>“But,” said Captain Levee, “do you not think they will +recognize their state prisoner, and be cautious of a Jacobite?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</a></span> +“They may remember the name,” said I, “but my person +was seen but by few. I do, however, think it would be advisable, +as I shall have to sign papers, to take another.”</p> + +<p>“I think so, too,” replied Captain Levee; “what shall we +call you?”</p> + +<p>“Let me see; I’ll have a good name. I had a relative of the +name of Musgrave; I think I will borrow his name. What say +you, Philip. Will you be for the future Philip Musgrave?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, brother, with all my heart. The name appears to fit me +better than that of Elrington.”</p> + +<p>Thus, Madam, did I resume my real name without any suspicion +on the part of Captain Levee; but I could not well sign +government papers with an assumed one.</p> + +<p>On the following day I called upon Mr. Trevannion, who +received me with great affection, and it was arranged that I should +set off in three days, which time would be required for preparation, +and to make the necessary purchases. To supply funds +for the journey, Mr. Trevannion gave me another bag of jacobuses, +of the same amount as the former, saying that he wished +us to appear bravely when we arrived in London, and that he +should require no account of the expenditure, only that if the +contents of the bag were not sufficient, he would supply more. +This was nothing more but an excuse on his part to be generous; +for one quarter of the money would have been sufficient for all +needful expenses. I told him that I had taken the name of Musgrave, +as that of Elrington might be remembered to the injury of +the proposal, and he said that it was well thought of by me. Miss +Trevannion had entered the room when I mentioned that to her +father, and afterwards had quitted it. After I had taken leave of +Mr. Trevannion, I went down to the sitting-room, where I found +his daughter waiting for me. We had much friendly discourse, +and at one time she said, “I heard you say that you had taken the +name of Musgrave for your intended journey. Do you intend to +retain that name when you return?”</p> + +<p>“Why should I?” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Because,” replied she, “perhaps it is your real name. Excuse +a lady’s curiosity, but is not that the fact?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</a></span> +“Miss Trevannion,” replied I, “my real name must at present +remain a secret.”</p> + +<p>“That is to say, it will no longer be a secret if intrusted to +me? I thank you, Sir, for the compliment.”</p> + +<p>“I do not intend to imply that, Miss Trevannion; I fully +believe that you can keep a secret.”</p> + +<p>“If you fully believe so, you might, then, reply to my +question; the more so, as I now pledge myself to keep your +secret most faithfully.”</p> + +<p>“Then, Miss Trevannion, my real name is Musgrave,” replied +I.</p> + +<p>“I thank you for your confidence, Mr. Musgrave, which shall +not be misplaced. I might now follow up my inquiries as to why +you changed your name, with many other queries; but I am too +discreet for that—the time may come when I shall know all; but +I am content with your proof of confidence, and thank you for it.”</p> + +<p>Miss Trevannion never was so lively and communicative with +me before, as she was this morning; there was a friendliness +without any of her usual reserve, and I left her more full of admiration +and devotion than ever.</p> + +<p>In three days more our preparations were made, and taking +leave of Miss Trevannion and her father, who was recovering, +and had admitted company to his room, we set off on horseback, +as we had done before, and attended by the same two men of +Captain Levee’s who had served us on a former journey to London. +We had no adventure whatever on this journey which could +be worth narrating, and I shall therefore say that we arrived in +good health and spirits, and took up our abode at once at our +former lodging-house, instead of going to the inn. We were +welcomed by the hostess, who had her house almost empty. The +following day I made inquiries, and, in consequence, went to +the Navy Office, and requesting to see one of the head clerks, +informed him of the occasion of my coming up to London. He +was very civil, and replied that the government were in want of +vessels, and he had no doubt but they would have the Arrow, as +she was well known as a strong privateer. I then inquired whether +they thought it likely that Captain Levee might be taken into +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</a></span> +the service, stating what an excellent crew the Arrow had, and +that they would not remain in her, unless they were commanded, +by him, in whom they had great confidence.</p> + +<p>The clerk replied that it might be done certainly,—“but,” +added he—“Sir, you cannot expect people to do such kind +offices without they are rewarded.”</p> + +<p>I perfectly understood him, and replied, that, of course, I +did not expect it; but I was so ignorant as to what ought to be +done, that I begged that he would give me his advice, for which +I should be most grateful.</p> + +<p>“Well, well, you understand me, Mr. Musgrave, and that +is sufficient. I will be plain with you. It will cost 100 guineas +to obtain what you want for Captain Levee, and of that money I +shall not receive a doit.”</p> + +<p>“I shall be most happy to give that sum and half as much +more, to obtain my wish, Sir, and shall feel much obliged to +you in the bargain; and while I am negotiating, I may as well +state that I have a brother who sails with Captain Levee, who is +most anxious to be with him, and sail as his lieutenant.”</p> + +<p>“That will cost another fifty guineas, Mr. Musgrave.”</p> + +<p>“I am most willing,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Well, we must first get the vessel hired into the service. +You have your tonnage and equipment all on paper?”</p> + +<p>“Every thing that is requisite; and, moreover, every cruise +she has made, the actions she has fought, and the prizes she has +taken under the command of Captain Levee, and with the crew +now on board.”</p> + +<p>“Furnish all these documents, Mr. Musgrave, and leave it +to me. I am to understand that you perfectly agree to the terms +I have proposed?”</p> + +<p>“Perfectly, Sir; and, if you please, I will sign a memorandum +to that effect.”</p> + +<p>“No, no,” replied he, “we never put such things down on +paper. It is an affair of honour and good faith. You say your +money is all ready.”</p> + +<p>“At a minute’s warning.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</a></span> +“That is sufficient, Mr. Musgrave. I will now wish you good +morning. Send me the documents.”</p> + +<p>“I have them in my pocket, Sir.”</p> + +<p>“Better still; then the affair may be arranged this afternoon, +and you may call to-morrow at about two in the afternoon; and +you may as well bring the money with you, as you can but take it +away again if every thing is not to your satisfaction.”</p> + +<p>I returned to the lodgings quite delighted with the prospect of +such a fortunate issue to my mission, and was in good time for +dinner. I did not tell Captain Levee or Philip of what had passed, +but merely that I considered that there was a good chance of success, +and that I was to call on the following day. That night we +went to the theatre, and saw a play performed written by Shakspeare, +in the time of Queen Elizabeth, and called the “Merry +Wives of Windsor.” We were much pleased with the character +<i>Falstaff</i>, a fat knight, full of humour. The next day, at the +time appointed, I called upon the head clerk, who told me that +every thing was arranged according to my wishes; that the hiring +of the vessel was according to her tonnage; and he considered +that the price offered by the government was fair and liberal; so +did I, and immediately accepted it. He then drew from his desk +the articles of agreement between the government and the owner +of the vessel, and at the same time, the warrants for Captain +Levee and Philip, to act as commander and lieutenant.</p> + +<p>“Now, Mr. Musgrave, all you have to do is to sign the first +paper, and fulfil the other portion of our agreement.”</p> + +<p>I immediately pulled out the bag of money which I had brought +with me, and after counting it over, the clerk gave me his pen +to sign the document, and handed to me the warrants for Philip +and Captain Levee.</p> + +<p>“You have behaved liberally in this affair, Mr. Musgrave,” +said the gentleman, as he locked up the bag of money in his desk; +“if at any time I can be of use to you, you may command me.”</p> + +<p>“I thank you, Sir,” replied I, “I may by-and-by have to ask +you to exert your influence in behalf of my brother, that he may +obtain the command of one of the king’s ships, and if you can +help me, I shall be most grateful.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</a></span> +“Depend upon it I will,” replied he, “and I beg you will +use no ceremony on making the application.”</p> + +<p>He then shook hands with me, and I went home. Dinner was +over when I came back, but the hostess had put away some victuals +for me, and while I was eating them, I gave them an account +of my success, handing their warrants to Captain Levee +and Philip. They could hardly credit me, even when the documents +were in their hands, but pledging them to secrecy, I told +them by what means I had been so successful. Whereupon they +thanked me, and we then went out to procure the uniforms suitable +to their respective ranks, and this occupied us till the +evening, when we agreed to go to the cockpit and see the fights +between the various animals, with which Philip particularly was +much delighted. As we had nothing to detain us in London, and +it was necessary that the Arrow should immediately run round to +the Nore, we determined, as the uniforms were to be ready on +the following day, that the day after that we would return to +Liverpool.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XV" id="CHAPTER_XV"></a>CHAPTER XV.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>We return to Liverpool—I have an interview with Miss Trevannion—Plutus +interferes with Cupid, and I sail again for the coast of Africa.</p></div> + + +<p>We set off and arrived at Liverpool, without accident, late +on the sixth night, when we repaired to our usual lodgings. The +next day I called to tell Mr. Trevannion that I had returned, and +was informed by Humphrey that he was quite strong again, and +very anxious to see me, although he had no idea that I should return +so soon. Humphrey went up to announce my arrival, and +Mr. Trevannion admitted me immediately, although he was not +yet out of bed.</p> + +<p>“I fear that you have not been successful,” said he, as he +took my hand.</p> + +<p>“On the contrary, Sir, I have succeeded in every thing,” +and I then gave him an account of what had happened.</p> + +<p>“Well,” replied he, “I am very glad of it, and recollect I +must be at the expense, as, without you had incurred it, the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</a></span> +schooner would not, in all probability, have been hired. And +now I want to consult with you about something else. Here is a +letter from Captain Irving, of the Amy, brought home by the +Chester Lass.”</p> + +<p>These were two vessels employed on the Gold Coast, which +belonged to Mr. Trevannion.</p> + +<p>“Read it,” said Mr. Trevannion, “and give me your +opinion.”</p> + +<p>I did so: Captain Irving stated that he had pushed the two +vessels up a small river on the coast, which he had not known of +before, and had fallen in with a black ruler, who had never yet +treated with the English; but only with the Spaniards, for slaves. +That his English commodities were quite new to the natives, and +that, in consequence, he had made a most fortunate traffic with +them, and had loaded a vessel with ivory, wax, and gold-dust to +the amount of 1,000 pounds, and that he had sent the Chester +Lass, remaining himself, to continue the barter before it was +known to the other ships on the coast, which it would soon be. +He continued, that he had not sufficient of the articles which +were most valued by the natives, and requested that Mr. Trevannion +would immediately despatch another vessel with various +goods enumerated, and that then he should be able to fill his +own vessel as well as the one that he had despatched home; that +the river was in such a latitude, and the mouth difficult to discover; +that he sent a little sketch of the coast, which would facilitate +the discovery—but that no time was to be lost, as the +sickly season was coming on, and it was very unhealthy at +that time.</p> + +<p>As I folded up the letter, Mr. Trevannion said,</p> + +<p>“Now, here is an invoice of the whole cargo sent home by +the Chester Lass. I reckon it worth about 7,000<i>l.</i>”</p> + +<p>I looked over the invoice, and agreed with Mr. Trevannion, +that it was well worth that, if not more.</p> + +<p>“This is most important, you will acknowledge, Musgrave,” +said Mr. Trevannion; “but before I go any further, I trust that, +now the only difficulty is got over, you will not refuse to be my +partner; the only difference I intend to make is, that I now offer +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</a></span> +you one-fourth instead of one-eighth. Silence gives consent,” +continued Mr. Trevannion, as I did not immediately reply.</p> + +<p>“I was so astonished at your munificent offer, Sir, that I +could not well speak.”</p> + +<p>“Then it’s agreed; so say no more about it,” said Mr. Trevannion, +taking me by the hand, and pressing it warmly—“and +now to business. My idea is, to sent out the Sparrow-Hawk, +being so fast a sailer. Of course, as a privateer, she has done +her work; and as the government wish the complement of the +Arrow to be increased, I think we cannot do better than to fill her +up with some of the Sparrow-Hawk’s men, leaving about twenty-five +on board of her, and sending her out as soon as possible to +the coast, with the articles which Captain Irving requests.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with you, Sir, that it will be the best plan.”</p> + +<p>“But whom to send is the difficulty,” said Mr. Trevannion. +“Captain Paul, of the Chester Lass, is very ill, and not likely +to be out of bed for some time; and even if he were well, I have +no opinion of him in an affair of this moment. If, as Captain +Irving says, he can fill the Amy, her cargo will be worth three +times that of the Chester Lass; but, of course, the destination +of the Sparrow-Hawk must be a secret, and I do not know whom +to intrust her to. We require some one in whom we can put confidence.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with you, Sir,” replied I; “and, if you have no +objection, I think that the best plan will be for me to go myself; +I shall be back again in ten weeks at the furthest.”</p> + +<p>“Well, as you will now have a strong interest in it, I really +think so too. In fact, I don’t know whom else we can trust.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with you, Sir, and I will go myself, and I think +the sooner the better; but I do not know whether we can obtain +all the goods requisite immediately.”</p> + +<p>“We can have them in five or six days,” replied Mr. Trevannion; +“I sent Humphrey out to make inquiry.”</p> + +<p>“At all events, I must look to them myself; and there are +many other things to manage, so I had better wish you a good +morning now, Mr. Trevannion, and in the evening I will call +again, and let you know what I have done.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</a></span> +“Do so,” said he, and I then took my leave.</p> + +<p>I certainly was very much astonished as well as much pleased +at Mr. Trevannion’s liberality relative to the partnership, and I +could now look forward to competency in a few years at the +furthest. Certainly, if Mr. Trevannion had been hasty in his +conduct towards me, he had made most noble reparation. I first +returned to the lodgings and told Captain Levee and Philip what +had passed; they immediately proposed that we should all go +together on board the Sparrow-Hawk, that I might make my arrangements, +and that they might persuade some of the men to +join the Arrow. I first picked out the men I wished to sail with +me; and then they talked over the rest, who that evening went on +shore for their wages, and the next morning joined the Arrow, as +Captain Levee was anxious to get round to the Nore. The day +after the men joined, the Arrow sailed, which I was not sorry for, +as it left me more at leisure to expedite my own affairs. Philip +promised to be my correspondent, and I bade them both farewell +with regret. I called in the evening, as I had promised, upon +Mr. Trevannion, and he then gave me the deed of partnership, +signed and dated the day when he first made the offer, and we +had quarrelled; but I did not see Miss Trevannion; much to my +regret, her father said that she was ailing. The business I had +to transact, and fitting out the Sparrow-Hawk, so completely +occupied me, that it was now three days that I had been at Liverpool +without having seen her, and I was much annoyed at it, as I +had called every day. My feelings towards her were now stronger +than before. She was never out of my thoughts, and I hardly +know how it was that I transacted business as I did. This +evening I was determined, if possible, that I would see her, and +find out why she avoided me, as it appeared to me that she did. +When I called, therefore, I did not ask to see her father, but told +Humphrey to find out where Miss Trevannion was, and say that +I requested to speak with her. Humphrey returned, and said +that she was in the sitting-room, to which I instantly repaired.</p> + +<p>“I am fearful, that I have given you some unintentional cause +of displeasure, Miss Trevannion,” said I, as I entered, “for you +have appeared to avoid me since my return.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</a></span> +“Indeed, Mr. Musgrave, I have not,” replied she; “I was +most anxious to see you, and have thought it very unpolite, I may +add, unkind, on your part not to have come to me.”</p> + +<p>“I have been in the house every day, and sometimes twice a-day, +with your father, Miss Trevannion, and have never met you. +Once I inquired for you, and your father told me you were unwell, +whereas Humphrey had but five minutes before told me +that you were well and in good spirits.”</p> + +<p>“Humphrey told the truth, and so did my father. I was in +good health and spirits, and in five minutes afterwards I was ill +and unhappy.”</p> + +<p>“I trust I was no party to it, Miss Trevannion.”</p> + +<p>“You were a party to it, but not the great offender, who was +my father. He had told me that upon your return he had installed +you as his partner, and had done you the justice you had +deserved; and then he told me that you were going out to the +coast of Africa in the Sparrow-Hawk.”</p> + +<p>“It is very true, Miss Trevannion; but where is the offence?”</p> + +<p>“The offence is this: my father no sooner does you justice +than he wants more ivory and gold-dust, having more than +enough already; but I told him it was as bad as privateering, for +in either case he sends people out to sacrifice their lives, that he +may gain more money. I have no patience with this foolish +pursuit of wealth.”</p> + +<p>“After all your father’s kindness to me, Miss Trevannion, I +could do no less than accept the offer.”</p> + +<p>“You would have been more wise and more just to yourself +to have refused it, Mr. Musgrave. I read the letters to my father +when they arrived, and you know what Captain Irving says about +the unhealthiness of the climate. You have been my father’s +best friend, and he should not have treated you thus.”</p> + +<p>“I never did value life, Miss Trevannion; but really the kind +interest you have expressed on this occasion makes me feel as if +my poor life was of some value. To one who has been such a +football of fortune as I have been, and who has hardly, known a +kind feeling towards him ever expressed, it is a gratification that +I really appreciate, and coming from one whom I respect and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</a></span> +esteem more than any other person in the world, it quite overpowers +me. Indeed, Miss Trevannion, I am truly grateful.”</p> + +<p>I was correct when I said that it overpowered me, for it did +completely, and I was so oppressed by my feelings, that I reeled +to a chair, and covered up my face with my hands. What would +I have given to have dared to state what I felt!</p> + +<p>“You are ill, Mr. Musgrave,” said Miss Trevannion, coming +to me. “Can I offer you any thing?”</p> + +<p>I made no reply; I could not speak.</p> + +<p>“Mr. Musgrave,” said Miss Trevannion, taking my hand, +“you frighten me. What is the matter? Shall I call Humphrey?”</p> + +<p>I felt her hand tremble in mine, and, uncertain what to think, +I came to the resolution to make the avowal.</p> + +<p>“Miss Trevannion,” said I, after a pause, and rising from +my chair, “I feel that this internal conflict is too great for me, +and if it lasts it must kill me. I give you my honour that I have +for months tried every thing in my power to curb my desires and +to persuade myself of my folly and rash ambition, but I cannot +do so any longer. It were better that I knew my fate at once, even +if my sentence should be my death. You will ridicule my folly, +be surprised at my presumption, and, in all probability, spurn +me for the avowal, but make it I must. Miss Trevannion, I have +dared—to love you; I have but one excuse to offer, which is, +that I have been more than a year in your company, and it is impossible +for any one not to love one so pure, so beautiful, and +so good. I would have postponed this avowal till I was able to +resume my position in society, by the means which industry +might have afforded me; but my departure upon this business, +and the kind of presentiment which I have, that I may not see you +again, has forced it from me. In a few days I leave you—be +gentle with me for my involuntary offence—pity me while you +condemn, and I will return no more.”</p> + +<p>Miss Trevannion did not reply; she breathed quick, and +stood motionless. I gathered courage; I looked in her face, there +was no displeasure—I approached her, she was half-fainting, +and put her hand upon my shoulder to steady herself. I put my +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</a></span> +arm round her waist; and led her to the sofa, and knelt at her +feet, watching every change in her beautiful countenance. I took +her hand and pressed it to my lips; by degrees I became more +bold, and got by her side, and pressed her to my heart. She +burst into tears, and wept with her head on my bosom.</p> + +<p>“Do not be angry with me,” said I, after a time.</p> + +<p>“Do I appear as if I was angry with you?” replied she, raising +her head.</p> + +<p>“Oh, no; but I cannot believe my happiness to be real. It +must be a dream.”</p> + +<p>“What is life but a dream?” replied she mournfully. “Oh, +the coast of Africa! How I dread it!”</p> + +<p>And so I confess did I from that moment; I had a presentiment, +as I had told her, that something would go wrong, and I +could not get over the feeling.</p> + +<p>I shall no longer dwell upon what took place on that delightful +evening, Madam; suffice to say, that Miss Trevannion and I +were mutually pledged, and, after an exchange of thought and +feeling, we parted, and when we did part I pressed those dear +lips to mine. I went home reeling with excitement, and hastened +to bed, that I might have unrestrained freedom of thought. I +enacted the scene of the evening over and over again; recalled +each motion, each look, every word which had passed, and, +defying fever and presentiment of evil, imagined also our happy +meeting to part no more. It was long before I could compose +myself to sleep, and when I did, I need not say who it was who +occupied my dreams. I called as soon as I could venture so to +do on the following day, and had a long interview with my dear +Amy. Before I went up to her father, I tried to soothe her anxiety +upon my approaching voyage, and to persuade her that there was +little or no danger to be apprehended in so short a stay. Willingly +would I have given it up, but Mr. Trevannion had so set his +mind upon it, and I had, by my consent, rendered it so impossible +for him to find a substitute in time, that I could not do +so, and I persuaded Miss Trevannion that I was right in acting to +my promise. One question that came forward was, whether we +should make known our engagement to her father at once, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</a></span> +this was decided in the negative. Much as he liked me, he was +not yet prepared to receive me so suddenly as a son-in-law, and +Amy was of opinion that the communication had better be postponed. +To this, of course, I gave a willing assent. I was +satisfied with the knowledge of her affection, which I felt would +never change. As I was talking with her father, after my interview +with Amy, he said:</p> + +<p>“Really, Elrington, or Musgrave, I hardly know which to +call you.”</p> + +<p>“Musgrave is my real name, Sir,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Musgrave—Musgrave—where did I know a Musgrave?”</p> + +<p>“We are from the north,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Well,” said he, “I was going to say, that I really wish I +could find some one else to take your place in this voyage, for I +do not much like your going.”</p> + +<p>“Do, my dear father,” said Miss Trevannion, who was +standing by him.</p> + +<p>“Hey! Miss Amy, what have you to do with it, I should like +to know, and how can it concern you whether Mr. Musgrave goes +or not?”</p> + +<p>“I said so, Sir, because I know how you will feel his loss +for so long a period. You know how you did feel his loss before, +and I do not wish to see you working so hard, as you will have to +do it without his assistance.”</p> + +<p>“Well, that’s kindly thought, Amy, at all events; but still +I fear that Mr. Musgrave must go, and I must work by myself till +he comes back; so it’s no use saying any more about it.”</p> + +<p>Amy sighed and made no reply. On the third day after this +interview, every thing was ready, and on the following morning +I was to sail. Mr. Trevannion had so many directions to give, +and kept me so wholly with him, that I could hardly find time to +speak to his daughter. However, it was agreed that as I was to +sail at daylight, that she would see me after her father had gone +to bed. Our meeting took place—need I say that it was a tender +one. We renewed our vows over and over again, and it was not +till past midnight that I tore myself away. Old Humphrey looked +very knowingly at me when he let me out of the street-door. I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</a></span> +slipped a guinea in his hand and wished him good-bye. I hastened +on board of the Sparrow-Hawk, and desiring to be called +before daylight, went down into the cabin. There I remained +sitting at the table, and thinking of Amy so long, that when the +mate came down to wake me, he found that I was still sitting +there, having never been to bed during the whole of the night.</p> + +<p>I started from my reverie and hastened on deck to get the +schooner under weigh. It was soon done, although we were, +comparatively speaking, short-handed. There was a fine breeze, +and lightened as she now was, the little vessel flew through the +water. Liverpool was soon out of sight, and we were dashing +down the Irish Channel.</p> + +<p>“She sails well, now,” said I to the second mate, a very +clever man, and much better educated than most seamen, for he +could navigate, as well as being a first-rate seaman.</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir,” replied Olivarez, “she walks fast. She is not +too deep now,” replied he; “what a slaver she would make.”</p> + +<p>This man was not an Englishman, but a Brazilian Portuguese +by birth, although he had long been out of his country. Having +set her course, I went down below, that I might indulge in my +castle-building more at my ease. The wind increased to a gale, +but as it was from the northward, and bore us to our destination, +it was welcomed. We soon crossed the Bay of Biscay, and were +in more genial latitudes; and, after a rapid run of about four +weeks, I found myself nearly in the latitude given to us of the +river where the Amy was at anchor. I then hauled in for the +shore, which was very low, and required being approached with +caution. We saw some towering palmtrees at sunset, and then +we hove to; the next day we again stood in, and having ascertained +our exact latitude at noon, we found ourselves about four +miles to the northward of the river’s mouth. We shaped a course, +and in two hours I made out the marks given for our guidance in +the rough sketch of Captain Irving, and thus satisfied that I was +right, ran directly for the mouth of the river. Captain Irving was +correct in saying it was difficult, for it was not until we were +within a mile that we could find any opening; but at last we did, +and at the same time perceived the mast of two vessels at some +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</a></span> +distance up the river. We stood in, and found that there was no +bar at the river mouth, which was a very unusual circumstance +on this coast. The soundings were gradual, and in an hour +afterwards we anchored between the Amy and a fine schooner +under British colours. Captain Irving recognized the Sparrow-Hawk, +and immediately came on board. After the usual salutations, +he told me that his vessel was half-laden, but that he +waited for the articles he had sent for to enable him to complete +his cargo. I told him that I had them on board, and he should +have them as soon as he sent his boats. He stated that no vessels, +except those engaged in the slave-trade, had ever come into this +river, and that they only brought the cloth and other articles usual +in the trade; but that his assorted cargo had astonished the +people, and they were wild to possess things which they had never +before seen. They had offered slaves in quantities, but finding +that he would not take them in exchange, they had now brought +down ivory and gold-dust. He told me how glad he was that I +had come, as the river was very sickly, and was becoming more +and more so every day; that out of twelve men he had already +four down with fever.</p> + +<p>I inquired of him what that vessel was on the other side of us. +He replied it was a Liverpool slave-trader, and that the captain +appeared to be a very good sort of man; that he never indulged in +liquor, nor was given to profane language.</p> + +<p>A few minutes afterwards the captain of the slaver came on +board to pay his respects, and I asked him down in the cabin, +and gave him beer and cheese, the two greatest luxuries in those +climes. He appeared, as Captain Irving stated, a very quiet, +well-behaved, serious person, which I was rather surprised at. +When we repaired on deck, I observed, as the vessel was close +to us, that there were two very large dogs on board, who, at the +sight of the captain, bayed furiously. He told me that they were +Cuba bloodhounds, and that he never went on shore without +them, as they were the most faithful and courageous animals, +and he considered that he was safer with them than with half a +dozen armed men. Shortly afterwards Captain Irving and he +both took leave. As there were still some hours of daylight, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</a></span> +Captain Irving sent his boats for the goods, and after that, as +the evening fell, I went down below, as Captain Irving requested +I would do, and by no means remain on deck after sun-down, +as it was extremely unhealthy.</p> + +<p>On the following day Captain Irving went on shore with his +goods and trafficked most favourably. Indeed, as we afterwards +found out, he had procured in exchange more ivory than his vessel +would hold, besides much gold-dust. The day after I went +on shore with Captain Irving to call upon the king, as he called +himself. He was seated in front of a hut made of palmetto +leaves, with a lace coat on, but no other garment whatever, so +that he made a curious appearance. After a little conversation, +I went away, and hearing that the slaver was taking her cargo +on board, about a hundred yards further up, I walked in that +direction. The slaves were brought down in about twenty at a +time, all of them fastened by the neck to a long bamboo pole, +which confined them all together. One string of them had been +sent down and put in the boat, and another was standing ready +for embarkation; when as I cast my eyes over them and commiserated +their misery, I observed a female whom I thought I had +seen before. I looked again, and behold! is was Whyna, the +princess who had been so kind to me in my captivity. I went up to +her and touched her on the shoulder. She turned round, as well +as the lashing to the pole would permit her, and on seeing me gave +a faint scream. Without ceremony I took out my knife and released +her, and led her away. She fell down at my feet and +kissed them. The black man who had charge of the delivery of +the slaves was very angry, and ran up to me, brandishing his +long stick; but the captain of the schooner, who was on shore, +and who had witnessed what I had done, saluted him with a kick +in the stomach, which made him quiet enough. In few words I +told the captain of the slaver that I was once in captivity, and this +woman had befriended me, requesting him to name his price and +I would willingly pay it.</p> + +<p>“It’s not worth mentioning, Sir,” replied he; “women are +as cheap as dirt; take her and welcome.”</p> + +<p>“Not so,” replied I; “I must pay her ransom.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</a></span> +“Well then, Sir,” said he, “I am in great want of a telescope; +you have one on board, will you let me have it?”</p> + +<p>“Most certainly,” replied I, “and many thanks into the +bargain.”</p> + +<p>I lifted up the poor creature, who was sadly emaciated and +weak, and led her to the boat of the Amy and put her in. Captain +Irving came down, and we returned on board. It was with +great difficulty that, after I had given the poor creature some refreshment, +which she was really in need of, I could recollect +sufficient of her language to make myself understood by her; but +by degrees words came to my memory, and as she spoke I recovered +more. As well as I could make her out, the warriors +had risen against the king on account of his barbarity, and had +cut him to pieces; and that all his wives and servants had been +sold as slaves. I promised her that she should not be a slave, +but should come to my country and be taken care of.</p> + +<p>She kissed my hands, and as she smiled her thanks, she reminded +me of the Whyna of former times. I did not, however, +think it advisable that she should come on board of the schooner, +and I requested Captain Irving to take charge of her, and let her +want for nothing, telling him that I intended that she should go +home in his vessel. He willingly consented, and I hailed the +schooner for a boat and went on deck. Whyna followed, but I +told her I was obliged to go on board of the schooner, and that +she had better go and lie down. As she probably thought that +the Amy was my vessel, and that I was going away on a visit, she +complied with my request, and went down with Captain Irving, +who led her into a state-room which was not occupied.</p> + +<p>As soon as I arrived on board the schooner, I sent the telescope +which the captain of the slaver had begged for. Whyna had +said to me, “I shall be your slave now,” evidently expecting that +she was to remain with me, but that I could not consent to. Miss +Trevannion had heard from me my adventures when in captivity, +and I would not on that account allow Whyna to be in the same +vessel with me. The next day Captain Irving came on board to +tell me that he had two more men down with the fever, and that +he wished I could give them some assistance in getting his cargo +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</a></span> +on board, which I did, and before night the Amy was loaded up +to the hatchways, and there still remained a considerate number +of elephants’ teeth on shore in the hut where he received them. I +therefore determined, as his crew were evidently sickening fast, +that he should sail immediately, and that I would take the +remainder of the ivory on board of the schooner and follow him, +giving him a rendezvous to wait at until I joined him, that +we might proceed home in company. That night three of my men +were ill.</p> + +<p>I was on board of the Amy, and had been talking with +Whyna, who wanted to know why I did not sleep on board of the +vessel. I told her that I could not, but that we were to go +to England directly, and that I was living on board of the +schooner. Captain Irving weighed at daybreak, and in an hour +was out of the river, and as I was as anxious to be clear of such +an unhealthy spot, I manned my boats and went on shore for the +ivory that was left. I found that it would take the whole of the +day to embark it, as we had to go two miles further up the river +than the depth of water would permit the vessel to do; for the +ivory was in a hut close to the king’s house. I had sent off four +boat-loads, and it being then noon, I went off with the fifth myself, +that I might get my dinner, leaving the second mate to +attend on shore, and taking with me the first mate who messed in +the cabin. As we were in the middle of the stream, the boat +struck against a stump of a tree, as we supposed, and knocked +so large a hole in the bow that she began to fill. I immediately +ordered the men to pull for the nearest point, which was on the +opposite side of the river, that we might ground the boat to prevent +her sinking.</p> + +<p>The first mate, who was a very active man, finding that the +elephants’ teeth prevented his reaching the bow of the boat, and +stuffing into it some oakum which he had found in the stern +sheets, sounded with the boat-hook, and finding that there was +not more than three feet of water where we were pulling, jumped +over the bows to push the oakum into the hole; but the poor fellow +had not been a few seconds in the water, when he gave a shriek, +and we perceived that a large shark had snapped him in two. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</a></span> +This was a sad mishap, and the men, terrified, pulled as hard +as they could, while two of them baled out the boat, to gain the +shore, for we knew what fate awaited us if we sunk in the river. +With great exertion we succeeded, running her up among the +canes, with grew on that side of the river so thick that it was difficult +to force your way through them.</p> + +<p>We landed up to our knees in mud, and, throwing out the +ivory, we found that a whole plank was rent out, and that it was +impossible to repair our boat; and we were hidden by the canes +from those who could have assisted us, had they known that we +required their assistance, and we had no possible means of communication. +At last I thought that if I could force my way through +the canes to the point down the river, I could hail and make +signals for assistance; and, desiring the men to remain by the +boat, I set off upon my expedition. At first I got on pretty well, +as there were little paths through the canes, made, as I imagined, +by the natives; and, although I was often up to my knees in thick +black mud, I continued to get on pretty fast; but at last the canes +grew so thick that I could hardly force my way through them, and +it was a work of excessive labour. Still I persevered, expecting +each second that I should arrive at the banks of the river, and be +rewarded for my fatigue; but the more I laboured the worse it +appeared to be, and at last I became worn out with fatigue, and +quite bewildered. I then tried to find my way back, and was +equally unsuccessful, and I sat down with any thing but pleasant +thoughts in my mind. I calculated that I had been two hours +in making this attempt, and was now quite puzzled how to +proceed. I bitterly lamented my rashness, now that it was +too late.</p> + +<p>Having reposed a little, I resumed my toil, and was again, +after an hour’s exertion, compelled, from fatigue, to sit down in +the deep black mud. Another respite from toil, and another hour +or more of exertion, and I gave myself up for lost. The day was +evidently fast closing in—the light overhead was not near so +bright as it had been; and I knew that a night passed in the +miasma of the cane was death. At last it became darker and +darker. There could not be an hour of daylight remaining. I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</a></span> +determined upon one more struggle, and, reeking as I was with +perspiration and faint with fatigue, I rose again, and was forcing +my way through the thickest of the canes, when I heard a deep +growl, and perceived a large panther not twenty yards from me. +It was on the move as well as I was, attempting to force his way +through the canes, so as to come to me. I retreated from him +as fast as I could, but he gained slowly on me, and my strength +was fast exhausting. I thought I heard sounds at a distance, and +they became more and more distinct, but what they were, my +fear and my struggles probably prevented me from making out. +My eyes were fixed upon the fierce animal which was in pursuit of +me, and I now thanked God that the canes were so thick and impassable; +still the animal evidently gained ground—until it was +not more than five yards from me, dashing and springing at the +canes, and tearing them aside with his teeth.</p> + +<p>The sounds were now nearer, and I made them out to be the +howling of other animals. A moment’s pause, and I thought it +was the baying of dogs; and I then thought that I must have arrived +close to where the schooner was, and that I heard the +baying of the bloodhounds. At last I could do no more, and I +dropped, exhausted and almost senseless, in the mud. I recollect +hearing the crashing of the canes, and then a savage roar, and +then yells, and growls, and struggles, and fierce contention—but +I had fainted.</p> + +<p>I must now inform the reader that about an hour after I had +left the boat the captain of the slaver was pulling up the river, and +was hailed by our men in our long-boat. Perceiving them on +shore on that side of the river, and that they were in distress, he +pulled towards them, and they told him what had happened, +and that an hour previous I had left the boat to force my +way through the cane-brakes, and they had heard nothing of me +since.</p> + +<p>“Madness!” cried he. “He is a lost man. Stay till I come +back from the schooner.”</p> + +<p>He went back to the schooner, and taking two of his crew, +who were negroes, and his two bloodhounds, into the boat, he +returned immediately, and as soon as he landed he put the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</a></span> +bloodhounds on my track, and sent the negroes on with them. They +had followed me in all my windings, for it appeared that I had +travelled in every direction, and had come up with me just as I +had sunk with exhaustion, and the panther was so close upon me. +The bloodhounds had attacked the panther, and this was the +noise which sounded in my ears, as I lay stupified and at the +mercy of the wild beast. The panther was not easily, although +eventually, overcome, and the black men coming up, had found +me and borne me in a state of insensibility on board of the +Sparrow-Hawk. The fever had come on me, and it was not till +three weeks afterwards that I recovered my senses, when I learnt +what I have now told the reader, and much more, with which I +am about to make him acquainted.</p> + +<p>When I recovered my senses, I found myself in the cabin of +the Sparrow-Hawk. For some hours I was confused and wandering, +but I rallied from time to time, till I could at last +recognize the beams and carlines over my head. I was too weak +to move, and I continued to lie on my back till I again fell asleep; +how long I do not know, but it must have been for many hours, +and then when I awoke I found myself much stronger.</p> + +<p>I could now turn on my bed, and doing so I perceived a young +man of the name of Ingram by my side in a doze, with his eyes +shut. I called him in a faint voice, and he started up.</p> + +<p>“I have been very ill,” said I, “have I not?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir, indeed you have.”</p> + +<p>“I have been trying to recollect all about it, but I cannot +as yet.”</p> + +<p>“It’s not worth remembering, Sir,” replied he. “Do you +wish any thing to drink?”</p> + +<p>“No,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Then you had better go to sleep again.”</p> + +<p>“I cannot do that. I feel as if I should like to get up. Where +is Mr. Thompson? I must see him.”</p> + +<p>“Mr. Thompson, Sir,” replied he; “don’t you recollect?”</p> + +<p>“What?”</p> + +<p>“Why, Sir, he was bitten in two by a shark.”</p> + +<p>“Shark!” this was the key-note required, and my memory +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</a></span> +returned. “Yes, yes, I recollect now all, all. I recollect the +panther and the cane-brakes. How was I preserved?”</p> + +<p>“The bloodhounds killed the panther, and you were brought +on board insensible, and have been in a raging fever ever since.”</p> + +<p>“It must be so,” replied I, collecting my senses after a few +moments of thought. “It must be so. How long have I been +ill?”</p> + +<p>“This is the twenty-first day.”</p> + +<p>“The twenty-first day!” cried I. “Is it possible? Are none +of the men ill?”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir, they are all well.”</p> + +<p>“But I hear the water against the bends. Are we not still at +anchor?”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir, the second mate got the schooner under weigh as +he found you were so ill.”</p> + +<p>“And I have been ill twenty-one days. Why we must be near +home?”</p> + +<p>“We expect to make the land in a few days, Sir,” replied +Ingram.</p> + +<p>“Thank Heaven for all its mercies,” said I. “I never expected +to see old England again. But what a bad smell there is. +What can it be?”</p> + +<p>“I suppose it is the bilge-water, Sir,” replied Ingram. +“People who are ill and weak always are annoyed by it; but I +think, Sir, if you would take a little gruel, and then go to sleep +again, it would be better.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I fear I am not very strong, and talking so much has +done me no good. I think I could take a little gruel.”</p> + +<p>“Then, Sir, I’ll go and get some made, and be back very +soon.”</p> + +<p>“Do, Ingram, and tell Mr. Olivarez, the second mate, that +I would speak to him.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I will,” replied the man, and he left the state-room.</p> + +<p>I waited some time listening for the arrival of the second mate, +and then I thought that I heard odd noises in the hold before the +bulk-head of the state-room in which I was lying, but I was still +very weak, and my head swam. After a time Ingram came down +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</a></span> +with the gruel, into which he put some sugar and a spoonful of +rum, to flavour it, as he said. He offered it to me, and I drank +it all, for I had an appetite; but whether it was that I was very +weak, or the rum he put in was more than he said, it is certain +that I had hardly given him back the basin than I felt so drowsy +that I turned away from him, and was soon again in forgetfulness.</p> + +<p>This Ingram was a young man who had been apprenticed to an +apothecary, and had taken to the sea. He was well educated, +and a very merry fellow, and I had chosen him as one who could +attend upon me in the cabin, and at the same time be otherwise +useful if required, as he was a very good seaman, and very active. +When I awoke again I felt convinced that I must have slept +through the night, as it was broad daylight, as before, but Ingram +was not by my bed-side. There was no bell in the state-room, +and I was obliged to await his coming. I felt much stronger +than the day before, and now proposed getting out of bed as +soon as Ingram should come down into the cabin. I now remembered +that the second mate had not come down to me, and +heard noises and murmurings in the hold as I had the day +previous, which surprised me, and I became more anxious for +the return of Ingram. At last he came, and I told him that I had +been awake more than an hour.</p> + +<p>“How do you feel yourself, Sir?” said he.</p> + +<p>“Quite strong. I should like to get up and dress. Perhaps +I may be able to get on deck for a quarter of an hour.”</p> + +<p>“I think,” replied he, “that you had better wait, and hear +what I have to tell you, Sir. I would not tell you yesterday, +because I thought it would be too much for you; but as I see you +are really better to-day, I must say that I have strange things to +tell you.”</p> + +<p>“Indeed!” cried I, with surprise. “Strange things. By +the bye, why did not Olivarez come to me yesterday?”</p> + +<p>“I will explain all to you, Sir, if you will lie down and listen +to what I have to say, and take the news quietly.”</p> + +<p>“Very well, Ingram, I will do so. Now pray go on.”</p> + +<p>“You were brought on board in a state of fever and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</a></span> +insensibility by the captain of the slaver. He said, as he lifted you +over the side, that you were a dead man. We all thought the +same, and you were taken down into the cabin with that persuasion +on the part of the whole crew. Your delirium and fever +increased, and every hour it was expected that you would give up +the ghost. Now, Sir, two days afterwards the slaver sailed with +his cargo, and we were left alone in the river. Olivarez, who of +course commanded, talked to the men. He said that you were +as good as dead already, and that he thought that this was a fair +opportunity for their making money. He proposed that the ivory +still on shore should be changed for slaves, which he said the +negroes would gladly do, and that we should run with our cargo +to the Brazils. He said that it was useless our remaining in the +river, as we should all lose our lives in the same way that you +had done, and that he thought, as commanding the schooner, +he knew what would best please the owner, who had long +employed vessels in the slave-trade, and would not be sorry to +find that we had run a cargo, and would reward them all liberally. +That this would be an excuse to leave the river immediately, +whereas otherwise they would have to wait till you recovered or +died, and by that time they might half of them be dead themselves. +Do you understand me, Sir?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, perfectly. Go on, Ingram.”</p> + +<p>“Well, Sir, the men did not perceive what he was about, +and replied that so long as they left the river they did not care +how soon, and that it was better that we should take a cargo of +slaves at all events, for Olivarez was in command now, and they +should do as he ordered them. I made no reply, indeed Olivarez +never put the question to me. Well, Sir, the ivory was soon +exchanged for slaves, who are now on board, and it is the slaves +whom you have smelt and complained of. We received on board +140, and provisions sufficient with what we had, and having +taken in all the water we could below and on deck, we made sail +out of the river, and have since steered for the Brazils.”</p> + +<p>“But Olivarez has taken a most unwarrantable responsibility,” +said I; “and one that he shall answer for.”</p> + +<p>“Stop, Sir,” replied Ingram, “you have only heard the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</a></span> +first part of the story. When we had been three days at sea, Olivarez, +who had been talking to the men, one by one and apart, +called them together, and said, it was an opportunity not to be +lost, that they had possession of the vessel, and the owner would +never have a clue to where she had gone, and that now was the +time to take possession of her for themselves, and employ her in +the slave-trade on their own account. That, sailing so fast, +nothing could overhaul her or board her, and, therefore, they +were free from danger. He then proposed that he should command +and navigate, and receive one-half of the profits, and that +the other half should be divided among the crew—the expense of +the provisions, &c. being paid out of it previous to their sharing +and making a calculation, he showed them that every voyage +would be worth about 100<i>l.</i> a-man after all expenses were paid. +The crew consented at once to the terms—all but me; and when +he asked me, my answer was, that I would consent to nothing +while you were yet alive. I said that, because I was afraid that +they would murder me, or throw me overboard.”</p> + +<p>“Go on, Ingram; go on, and let me hear it all at once.”</p> + +<p>“‘Then you will soon be freed from your difficulty,’ said +Olivarez.</p> + +<p>“‘I do not know that, Sir,’ I replied, ‘for I think Mr. +Musgrave may get over it.’</p> + +<p>“‘Indeed,’ he returned, ‘well, then, so much the worse +for him.’</p> + +<p>“As he, Olivarez, said this, the whole of the crew, to do +them justice, cried out, that there should be no murder, for if +there was, they not only would have nothing to do with the affair, +but would make it known at the first port to which they came. +That you had always been a kind, good officer, and were too +brave a man to die in that way.</p> + +<p>“‘Well, my men,’ said Olivarez, ‘I never had an idea of +the kind, and I promise you, if he lives through it, there shall +be no murder; I will put him on shore at the first port we arrive +at, but in such a way as to secure our safety—that we must +look to.’</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</a></span> +“The men said, that that was all right, and then they all +agreed to join him.</p> + +<p>“‘And you, Ingram,’ said Olivarez, ‘what do you say?’</p> + +<p>“‘What I said before,’ I replied; ‘that as long as Mr. Musgrave +lives I will come to no agreement whatever.’</p> + +<p>“‘Well,’ said Olivarez, ‘it is but postponing your decision; +I know that you will join us. So now, my lads, as we’re +all agreed, we may as well go to dinner.’”</p> + +<p>“The scoundrel shall pay for this,” cried I.</p> + +<p>“Hush, Sir, hush, I pray; say nothing, but wait patiently +and see what turns up. We are not yet at Rio, and when we are, +we may be able to do something, but every thing depends upon +keeping quiet, for if the men become alarmed, they may be persuaded +to kill you to save themselves.”</p> + +<p>“That is very true, Ingram,” replied I. “Leave me now for +half an hour, I wish to be alone.”</p> + +<p>You may imagine, my dear Madam, my agitation at hearing +this intelligence. I who had thought that I was within a few days’ +sail of Liverpool, to be there received by my cherished Amy, to +find myself in the hands of pirates, and close to the Brazils with +a cargo of slaves; which they, or rather Olivarez, had taken in +the vessel to Rio that he might not be discovered, for he might +have found a better mart for his live cargo. And then what would +be the anxiety of Amy and her father when I was not heard of? It +would be supposed that the schooner was upset in a squall, and +all hands had perished. Excited and angry as I was, I felt the +truth of what Ingram said, and that it was necessary to be +quiet. Perhaps I might by that means not only preserve my life, +but again find myself in my own country. When Ingram returned, +I asked him if Olivarez knew that I was better, and had recovered +my reason. He replied that he did, but that he had told +him I was so weak that I could hardly recover.</p> + +<p>“That is well,” said I; “keep him in that belief as long as +you can.”</p> + +<p>He now offered me more gruel, which I took, and I believe +that he put an opiate in it, for shortly after I had taken it, I again +felt drowsy, and was soon fast asleep. I awoke sooner than +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</a></span> +before, for it was night, and I heard the voice of Olivarez on deck; +from what I gathered, land was in sight, and I heard him order +the schooner to be hove to. In the morning Ingram came down +in the cabin, bringing me some breakfast, which I ate heartily, +for I was recovering fast, and had become quite ravenous.</p> + +<p>“Land is in sight,” said I.</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir, it is; but we are many miles to the northward of +Rio, I understand, for Olivarez knows the coast well. We shall +not be in to-day, if we are to-morrow.”</p> + +<p>“I feel quite strong now,” replied I, “and I want to +get up.”</p> + +<p>“Do so, Sir,” said he; “but if you hear any one coming +down the ladder, get into bed again.”</p> + +<p>With Ingram’s assistance I dressed myself, and went into +the cabin. I reeled as I walked, but as soon as I felt the cool +breeze from the stern-ports, I was revived, and in an hour I +could walk quite strong.</p> + +<p>“Have you heard any more?” inquired I of Ingram.</p> + +<p>“Olivarez asked me this morning how you were. I replied that +you were recovering fast.</p> + +<p>“‘Very well,’ said he, ‘you will share his fate, whatever it +may be, since you have been so careful of him, and have put us +in such a dilemma; but I’ll contrive to dispose of you both.’</p> + +<p>“I made no reply, Sir, as I knew that would only irritate +him.”</p> + +<p>“You did right, Ingram; a few days will decide our fate. +I do not think that he dares to murder us.”</p> + +<p>“Nor do I think he wishes it, if he can be clear of us with +safety to himself,” replied Ingram.</p> + +<p>Two days more passed away, and then Ingram told me that +we were a few miles from the town, and should soon be at +anchor.</p> + +<p>“Go softly,” replied I, “and tell me what is going on.”</p> + +<p>He went up the ladder, but soon came down again, saying, +“We are locked in, Sir.”</p> + +<p>I was very much annoyed at this, but it could not be helped—our +only remedy was patience; but I must confess that I was in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</a></span> +a state of great anxiety. We heard the anchor let go, and boats +came on board, after which all was silent for the night. The +next morning we heard them open the hatches, and the slaves +were ordered upon deck. The day was passed in landing them. +I was ravenously hungry, and asked Ingram whether they intended +to starve us. He went up the ladder to call for victuals, +when he found on the upper step of the ladder a large vessel full +of water and some cooked provisions, which had probably been +put there during the night. There was enough to last two or three +days. The next day passed and no one came near us, and I had +some thoughts of dropping out of the stern-ports and attempting +to swim on shore; but Ingram, who had put his head out of them +as far as he could, told me that we must be at some distance +from the shore, and there were several sharks playing round the +stern, as is always the case with vessels laden with slaves.</p> + +<p>The next morning, however, put an end to our suspense, +for the companion was unlocked, and Olivarez, accompanied by +four Portuguese, came down into the cabin. He spoke to them +in Portuguese, and they advanced, and seizing Ingram and me +by the collar, led us up the ladder. I would have expostulated, +but of course could not make myself understood. Olivarez, however, +said,</p> + +<p>“Resistance is useless, Mr. Musgrave; all you have to do +is to go quietly with these men. As soon as the schooner has +sailed, you will be released.”</p> + +<p>“Well,” replied I, “it maybe so, Olivarez; but mark my +words, you will repent this, and I shall see you on a gibbet.”</p> + +<p>“I trust the wood is not yet out of the ground,” replied he; +“but I cannot waste any more words with you.”</p> + +<p>He then spoke to the Portuguese, who appeared to be government +officers of some kind, and they led us to the gangway; we +went into the boat, and they pulled us to the shore.</p> + +<p>“Where can they be taking us, Ingram?” said I.</p> + +<p>“Heaven knows, Sir, but we shall find out.”</p> + +<p>I attempted to speak to the officers, but they cried “<i>Silentio</i>,” +which word I fully understood to mean “silence,” and finding +that I could not induce them to hear me, I said no more. We +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</a></span> +landed at a jetty, and were then led through the streets to a large +square. On one side of it was a heavy building, to which they +directed their steps. The door was opened for us, and we were +led in. A paper was produced by our conductors, and was +apparently copied into a book, after which they went away, +leaving us with the people who had received us, and who, by their +appearance, I knew to be gaolers.</p> + +<p>“Of what crime am I accused?” inquired I.</p> + +<p>No reply was given, but two of the subordinates took us away, +unlocked a massive door, and thrust us into a large court-yard, +full of men of every colour.</p> + +<p>“Well,” said I, as the door closed upon us, “we are in +gaol at all events; but the question now is, shall we be released +as Olivarez had stated?”</p> + +<p>“It is hard to say,” replied Ingram. “The question is, +what gaol is this? Could we find any one who could speak English, +we might discover.”</p> + +<p>Several of those around us had come towards us to examine +us, and then left us, when, as we were conversing, a negro +came up, and hearing what we said, addressed us in English.</p> + +<p>“Massa want one to speak English—I speak English—some +long while on board English vessel.”</p> + +<p>“Well, then, my good fellow,” said I, “can you tell us +what this gaol is, and what prisoners are confined here for?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, massa, every body know that, suppose he live at +Rio. This gaol for people that go dig diamonds.”</p> + +<p>“How do you mean?”</p> + +<p>“Mean! massa—people sent here to work in diamond-mines +all life long till they die. Keep ’em here till hab plenty to +send up all at one time. Then guard take them up the country, +and they go dig and wash for diamond. Suppose you find +very big diamond, you go free. Suppose not, den you die +there.”</p> + +<p>“Merciful Heavens!” cried I to Ingram, “then we are condemned +as slaves to the mines.”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” replied Ingram with a sigh. “Well, it’s better than +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</a></span> +working in the quicksilver-mines. At all events, we shall have +fresh air.”</p> + +<p>“Fresh air without liberty,” cried I, clasping my hands.</p> + +<p>“Come, Sir, courage, we do not yet know our fate. Perhaps +we may, as Olivarez said, be allowed to go free after the +schooner sails.”</p> + +<p>I shook my head, for I was convinced otherwise.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVI" id="CHAPTER_XVI"></a>CHAPTER XVI.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>The Diamond-Mines, and what occurred there—I lose my friend Ingram, +and another acquaintance, but they both leave me valuable +Legacies.</p></div> + + +<p>After remaining in the court about two hours, it being then +near to nightfall, the gaolers came out into the yard, and we +were all driven into a large apartment, the walls of which were of +such solid materials, and the floor of large flag-stones, as to +prevent any possibility of escape. I was never in such a scene of +filth and wretchedness. There was not a spot where one could +be driven without being defiled in some way or another; and so +many human beings—one half of whom were negroes—being +crowded into so small a space, with only one barred window, so +high up as only to serve as a ventilator, created an atmosphere +worse than any slave-vessel’s hold. I leaned with my back +against the wall, and, I must say, never was so miserable in my +life. I thought of Amy, and my sanguine hopes and anticipations +of happiness, now all wrecked. I thought of Captain Levee and +my brother Philip careering over the seas, free as the wind. I +thought of poor Whyna, and the distress she must feel at finding +I did not rejoin her. I planned a hundred schemes to make known +my situation, but every scheme, as soon as I weighed it, I found +was hopeless. Still weak from previous disease, I felt as if I should +be suffocated if I remained long in this pestiferous abode, and I +wept like a child. Daylight came at last, and soon afterwards the +door was opened; we were admitted into the yard, and all hastened +to the large tub of water, which was soon emptied. The fighting +and scrambling to obtain first possession was really revolting. An +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</a></span> +hour afterwards some coarse provisions were served out, and then +we learnt, to our great delight, that we were immediately to set out +for the mines. It would be thought that this could be no great +cause for exaltation; we were about to go to pass the rest of our +lives in bondage; but all misery is comparative, and sooner than +have remained another night in that dreadful hole, I would have +welcomed any change. About an hour afterwards a guard of +dirty-looking soldiers came in; we were all handcuffed to a long +chain, at about two feet apart, one on each side, so that we +walked in pairs, and as soon as the first chain was full—and I +was handcuffed to it—we were ordered out into the square to +wait for the others. My superior dress and appearance as an +Englishman excited much curiosity; people pointed to me and +made remarks, but I had no opportunity of communicating with +any of the authorities, nor would it have been of any use if I had +had. We remained there more than an hour, as the other chains +of prisoners came out one by one; we were five chains in all, +about forty on a chain. We were then ordered to move on, walking +between a guard of about twenty or thirty soldiers, who +marched, on each side of us, with their muskets and bayonets +fixed, about three yards from each other. In another hour we +were clear of the town, and threading our way through a lane +bounded on each side by prickly pears and other shrubs. There +was no want of merriment among the party; they talked and +laughed with one another, and the soldiers who guarded them, +and appeared to care little for their fate. As for me, I was +broken-hearted with the disgrace and the villainous manner in +which I had been thus sacrificed. My heart was full of bitterness, +and I could gladly have lain down and died, had I not been still +buoyed up with some faint hope that I should have an opportunity +of making my position known, and obtain my release. I will pass +over the journey, as one day was but the forerunner of the other. +We halted at noon, and were supplied with fruit and maize, but +we were never unchained, day or night. In a short time I was like +all the rest—covered with vermin, and disgusting to myself. It +was, I think, between four and five weeks before we arrived at our +destination, which was in the district of Tejuco, and the locality +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</a></span> +of the diamond-mines was called the Sierra de Espinhaço. This +sierra, or mountain, was a ridge of inaccessible precipices on each +side of a narrow valley, traversed by a small river called the Tequetinhonha, +and in this valley, and in the bed of the river, were +the diamonds found, for which we were condemned to toil for the +remainder of our days. As we entered the ravine, I perceived +how impossible it would be to escape; even if a person could find +his way back, after having succeeded in his escape. For many +miles the road was a narrow path cut on the side of the mountain, +yawning precipice below and inaccessible rocks above, and this +narrow way was at every two miles blocked up by a guard-house +built upon it, and through the portcullis of which it would be necessary +to force a way. And here we were, thousands of miles +away from civilized life, in the heart of a country uninhabited except +by occasional bands of Indians. At last we filed through the +last of the guard-houses, and found ourselves in a wider part of +the ravine, which was crowded with buildings of various descriptions. +We were led up to the director’s house, and our names, +persons, and descriptions were taken down by a clerk. When +my turn came, and I was asked in Portuguese who I was, I shook +my head, and replied “Ingles.” An interpreter was called, and +I then stated my name, and begged the director would hear what +I had to say. He shook his head, and, after they had taken my +description, desired me to go away.</p> + +<p>“Why did you not explain for me?” said I to the interpreter.</p> + +<p>“Because he won’t hear what you have to say; if he would, +every man on the chain would attempt to prove that he was sent +here by mistake. You may, by-and-by, find an opportunity to +speak to him, that is, after you have learnt Portuguese, and have +been here a year or two; but it will do no good.”</p> + +<p>During the whole of the journey, I had been separated from +Ingram, and now, for the first time since we left prison, I had +an opportunity of shaking him by the hand. I need not say how +glad I was to meet again my companion in misfortune, and our +only fear was now, that we should be again separated; but such +was not the case. There were regular lodgings or barracks for +the slaves, which were certainly not bad; but as all escape was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</a></span> +considered impossible, any one who chose to raise a little hut for +himself out of the bushes which grew on the rocks was permitted +so to do. The hours of work were regular; we were allotted out +in gangs, which took up a certain square of the river, or river’s +side; we worked from daylight till near dusk, with only an hour +allowed for repose in the heat of the day. There was a superintendent +over each gang of twenty, who watched them and made +them work. These superintendents were controlled by inspectors, +who had the charge of four or five gangs, and who brought +unto the director the produce of the day’s toil. The work was +simple. The sand and alluvial soil were thrown into troughs with +small sieve bottoms, out of which escaped all the smaller matter, +when it was washed with the water from the river. The stones +and larger particles were then carefully examined, and any diamonds +found were taken out and delivered to the superintendents, +who then made them over to the inspectors, when they +came round. The inspectors carried them to their houses (for +they had houses from government), and in the evening delivered +every diamond found to the director. After a short time, I found +that the office of superintendent, and also of inspector, was open +to any of the slaves who conducted themselves well; and that the +whole of those now employed in the offices were slaves for life, +as well as ourselves. What puzzled me was, how so many people, +for in all we amounted to seven hundred or more, were to be +found in food; but I afterwards discovered that the government +had farms and herds of cattle at a few miles’ distance, cultivated +by slaves and Indians expressly for the purpose. Our rations +were scanty, but we were permitted to cultivate as well as we +could any spot we could find on the arid side of the mountain as a +garden; and some of them, who had been there for many years, +had, in course of time, produced a good soil, and reared plenty +of vegetables. To my surprise, I found at least twenty Englishmen +among the whole mass of slaves; and one or two of them +were inspectors, and several of them superintendents—saying +much in favour of my countrymen. Their conversation and their +advice tended much to soothe the hardships of my captivity, but +I found from them that any hopes of ever leaving the mines were +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</a></span> +useless, and that our bones must all be laid by the side of the +mountain. Of course, Ingram and I were inseparable; we worked +in the same gang, and we very soon built a hut for ourselves; +and Ingram, who was a light-hearted young man, set to work to +make a garden. He moved heavy stones on the sides of the mountain, +and scraped up all the mould he could find; sometimes he +would get his handkerchief full, but not often, but, as he said, +every little helped. He killed lizards for manure, and with them +and leaves he made a little dung-heap, which he watered, to assist +putrefaction. Every thing that would assist, he carefully +collected; and by degrees he had sufficient for a patch of four or +five yards square. This he planted; and with the refuse made +more manure; and in the course of a few months, by incessant +activity and assisted by me, he had a very tolerable patch of +ground covered with this manure and the alluvial soil washed out +by the diamond-seeking, mixed up together. We then obtained +seeds, and grew vegetables like the rest, and this proved a great +increase to our comforts—that is our bodily wants; but my mind +was far away. Amy Trevannion was never out of my thoughts, +and I fell into a deep melancholy. I worked hard at my vocation, +and was fortunate enough to find some good diamonds, long before +I had been a year at the mines. Having acquired the Portuguese +language, I was soon after raised to the office of superintendent. +I now no longer worked, but overlooked others, with +a cane in my hand to administer punishment to those who neglected +their business. I cannot say that I liked the change, I +was not so miserable when I was employed, but I did my duty +with diligence. Ingram was in my gang, and another Englishman, +an old man,—I should think not less than seventy years +old. He told me that he belonged to a merchant vessel, and in a +drunken brawl a Portuguese had been killed; he and two others +had been condemned to the mines, but the others were dead long +ago. About a month after my elevation, this old man, who was +very feeble, and whom I treated with great kindness on account +of his age—exacting no more than I thought he could well perform—fell +sick. I reported him as being really ill, and Ingram, +who was by no means a bad doctor, told me that he would die. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</a></span> +A few hours before his death he sent for me to his hut, and after +thanking me for my kindness to him, he said that he knew he was +dying, and that he wished to leave me all his property (which the +slaves are permitted to do), that is, he left me his garden, which +was the best on the Sierra, his hut, which also was a very good +one, and then putting his hand under the leaves which formed his +bed, he pulled out a tattered, thumbed book, which he told me +was a Bible.</p> + +<p>“At first I read,” said he, “to pass away time, in this melancholy +place, but of late I have read it I hope to a better purpose.”</p> + +<p>I thanked the poor man for his present, and wished him good-bye. +A few hours afterwards he was dead, and Ingram and I +buried him by the side of the mountain. Shortly afterwards our +inspector died, and, to my astonishment, I was put into his +place. I could not imagine why I was thus so fortunate in being +promoted, but I afterwards found out that, although I had never +but casually seen her, I was indebted for my good fortune to a +fancy which the director’s eldest daughter (for he had his family +with him) had taken for me.</p> + +<p>This was singular, for I had never spoken to her, and what +is more strange, I never did speak to her, nor did she ever attempt +to speak to me, so that it was wholly disinterested on her part. I +had now still less to do, and was in constant communication with +the director, and one day stated to him how it was that I had been +brought there. He told me that he believed me, but could not +help me, and after that, the subject was never again mentioned +between us. Having little to do, I now took up the Bible given +me by the old Englishman, as I had time to read it, which I had +not before, when I was employed the whole day; but now I had +a convenient cottage, as I may call it, of my own, and plenty of +leisure and retirement.</p> + +<p>I studied the Bible carefully, and found much comfort in it. +Not that I was content with my lot—that I never could be while +I was separated from Amy—but still I found much consolation, +and I became, to a certain degree, resigned. I thought of my +former life with disgust, and this second reading of the Bible, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</a></span> +for the reader may recollect that the first took place when I was +first confined in the Tower, was certainly of great advantage to +me. I had more time to dwell upon it—more time for reflection +and self-examination—and every day I reaped more advantage +and became more worthy of the name of Christian. I now prayed +fervently, and I think my prayers were heard, as you, my dear +Madam, will also think as I continue my narrative. About three +months after I had been appointed an inspector, Ingram was +taken ill. At first he complained of disordered bowels, but in a +few days inflammation came on, which ended in mortification. +He was in great agony until the mortification took place, when he +obtained comparative relief.</p> + +<p>“My dear Mr. Musgrave,” he said, as I was at his bed-side, +“in a few hours I shall have escaped from the mines, and be no +more in bondage. I shall follow the poor old Englishman, who +left you his executor. I am about to do the same. I shall now +make my will verbally, as we have no writing-materials here, and +leave you all I possess.”</p> + +<p>“Why are you not more serious, Ingram,” I said, “at such +a moment as this?”</p> + +<p>“I am most serious,” he replied. “I know that in a few +hours I shall be no more, and I trust in the mercy of Him who +died for kings and for slaves; but, Musgrave, I have a secret to +tell you. Do you recollect the story in the fairy tales of the little +white cat whose head was obliged to be cut off, and who then +turned into the most beautiful princess in the world? Well, my +secret is something like hers.”</p> + +<p>I thought, by his continuing in this strain, that his head was +wandering. I was about to speak to him, when he continued:</p> + +<p>“Do you know what has occasioned my death? I will tell you +the secret. I was washing for diamonds, when I found one of a +size which astonished me. I knew it was of great value, and I +did not choose that the King of Portugal should receive such a +benefit from my hands. I put it into my mouth to secrete it, +hardly knowing what I should do afterwards, but I was thinking +how I should act, when one of the superintendents passing (that +crabbed old Portuguese belonging to the next gang), and seeing +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</a></span> +me idle and in deep thought, he struck me with his cane such a +smart rap on the shoulders, that he not only made me jump out +of my reverie, but the diamond went down my throat. I’m sure +if I had tried to swallow it I could not have done so, but the shock +forced it down. Well, this has occasioned my death, for it has +remained in my stomach and occasioned the stoppage, which has +ended in inflammation and mortification. I feel it here even now; +give me your finger, don’t you feel it? Well, now you understand +why I talked of the little white cat. Don’t cut off my head, but +when I am dead, just put your knife down there and take out the +diamond and bury it, for I tell you—and they say dying men see +clearer than others—but that I am certain you will be released +from these mines, and then the diamond will be a fortune to you, +and you will find that being my executor was of some value to +you. Now, pray—no scruple—I entreat it as a last favour, +promise me that you will do as I wish—pray promise me, or I +shall die unhappy.”</p> + +<p>I could not help promising him to execute his wishes, he appeared +so earnest and asked it as a last favour, but I felt very +repugnant at the idea. In another hour poor Ingram breathed +his last, and I was most melancholy at the loss of so worthy a +friend, who had by serving me been subjected to the same slavery +as myself. I left the hut and went to my own house, thinking +over the strange communication that had been made to me. And +why, thought I, should I obtain this diamond? I have no chance +of leaving this; yet, who knows, Ingram prophesied in his dying +moments that I should—well, at all events, I will keep my promise +to the poor fellow. I reported his death to the director, and, +about an hour afterwards, went to the hut where he lay. His +countenance was placid, and I looked at him for a long while, +and queried whether he was not happier than I was or ever could +be. But, to comply with his request—I could not bear the idea. +I did not want the diamond, and I, who in my early career had +thought nothing of cutting and maiming the living man, now +shuddered at the idea of making an incision in a dead body. But +there was no time to be lost, the burials always took place at +sunset, and it was near the hour. I bent a piece of bamboo cane +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</a></span> +double, like a pair of sugar-tongs, and then putting my finger to +the part of his stomach which he had pointed out, I felt that there +was a hard substance, and I made an incision with my knife—probing +with the blade. I touched the diamond, and then using +the piece of cane as a pair of pincers, I contrived, after one or +two attempts, to extract it. I threw the diamond without examination +into a pan of water which stood by the bed, and covering up +the body, I made a hole in the floor of the hut and buried the +knife, which I felt I never could use again.</p> + +<p>I looked out of the hut and perceived two of the slaves, who +performed that office, coming towards me to take away the body. +I desired them to carry it leaving the clothes on, followed them, +and saw it deposited in the earth; after which I read prayers over +the grave and could not refrain from shedding many tears to the +memory of my faithful associate. I then returned to the hut, and +taking the pan of water in my hand went to my own abode. I +could not bear to touch the diamond, but I dared not leave it +where it was; so I poured all the water out of the pan, and then +rolled the diamond out on the floor, which was of hardened clay. +I saw at once that it was one of great value, weighing, I should +think, thirteen or fourteen <em>grammes</em>, and of a very pure water. +It was in the form of an obtuse octohædron, and on one side was +quite smooth and transparent. Having made this examination, +I picked up some of the clay with a piece of iron, and rolling the +diamond into the hole, I jammed the clay down over it. “There,” +said I, “you may remain till doomsday, or till some one finds +you; you will be of no use to me;” and I thought of the cock in +the fable. My tattered Bible caught my eye, and I said to it, +“You are of more value than all the diamonds in the world;” and +I only uttered what I felt.</p> + +<p>For a long time I mourned for Ingram, and thought nothing +of the diamond. Three months more passed away, and I had +been eighteen months in the mines, when some visitors made +their appearance—no less than one of the principals of the Jesuit +order, who had been sent by the king of Portugal out to the +Brazils, on a tour of inspection, as it was called, but in fact to +examine into the state of affairs, and the way in which the government +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</a></span> +revenue was collected. There had lately been so much +peculation on the part of the various officers, that it was considered +necessary to make minute inquiry. A Portuguese nobleman +had been sent out the year before, but had died shortly after +his arrival, and there was every reason to suppose that he had +been poisoned, that the inquiry might be got rid of. Now this +Jesuit priest had been sent out, probably because a Portuguese, +who thought little of poisoning and stabbing a layman, would not +dare to attempt the life of so sacred a character. Having full and +extraordinary powers, he had made a short inquiry into the +different departments of government, and had now come to the +mines to ascertain how far the delivery of the diamonds at the +treasury agreed with the collection at the mines; for these mines +had usually produced from a million to a million and a half of +revenue. The director was in a great fuss when he heard of this +arrival at the further barrier; although immediately announced to +him, he had scarcely an hour to prepare before the superior of +the Jesuits arrived with his suite, consisting of about twenty +people, and fifty or sixty sumpter mules and riding-horses. We +were all called out to receive him, that is, all the inspectors. I +went to attend the parade, and awaited with much indifference; +but my feelings were soon changed, when in this superior of the +Jesuits I beheld the Catholic priest who had visited me in the +Tower and obtained my release. The superior bowed to the +director and to all around him, and as he then looked at us all, +he recognized me immediately.</p> + +<p>“You here, my son?” said he.</p> + +<p>“Yes, holy father,” replied I, “and I thank Heaven that +your arrival will enable me to prove my innocence.”</p> + +<p>“Pray how is this?” said he.</p> + +<p>In a few words I narrated my story.</p> + +<p>“And you were thrown into prison without being permitted to +defend yourself?”</p> + +<p>“Even so, good father, and sent to the mines to slave for +life.”</p> + +<p>“Did you not make known your case to the director of the +mines?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</a></span> +“I did, Sir, but he stated that he pitied me, but could not +help me.”</p> + +<p>“Is this the case, Mr. Director?” said the Jesuit, severely.</p> + +<p>“It is, Sir,” replied the director; “I have more than once +reported cases of what appeared to me great hardship, if what +those condemned have said was true, and have been told that I +was too officious, and that there could be no reversal of sentence. +I can prove to you, Sir, by my journals and letter-books how +many cases I did formerly attempt to bring before the government; +but I at last received such replies, which I can show you, +as will prove that there has been no fault of mine.”</p> + +<p>“Allow me to add, holy father,” said I, “that the kindness +and consideration of the director have been very great to all those +under his charge, and I think it very fortunate that such a person +has been appointed to this situation, as he has done every thing +that has been in his power to alleviate the miseries of bondage.”</p> + +<p>“I am glad to hear you say so, Mr. Elrington; Mr. Director, +this gentleman is a dear friend of mine, let him instantly be +released. My orders are not to be disputed by the viceroy himself.”</p> + +<p>The superior then embraced me cordially, and told me that I +was free, and should return with him to Rio. Imagine, my dear +Madam, my joy and gratitude. I fell on my knees before him, +and kissed his hands. He gave me his blessing, and raised +me up.</p> + +<p>“Where is your companion in misfortune?” said he.</p> + +<p>“Alas! Sir, he is dead,” replied I.</p> + +<p>The superior shook his head and turned away, saying, “I will +search into this affair to the bottom, depend upon it, when I get +back to Rio.”</p> + +<p>He then desired the director to bring out his books, and his +own secretary to follow him, leaving his servants in the court-yard +with me and the other inspectors. I received the congratulations +of all parties present, and as soon as possible I escaped +from them, and returned to my own room, where I knelt and +fervently thanked God for my unexpected deliverance; and having +paid my duty to the Most High, I sat down, and fell into a most +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</a></span> +delightful reverie of anticipations. In the evening, after the +superior had dismissed him, the director sent for me, and +said,</p> + +<p>“Allow me to return you many thanks for your kindness in +speaking so favourably of me as you have done. You have, indeed, +been of service to me, and I am most grateful.”</p> + +<p>“I only did you justice, director,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Yes, but how few have justice done them in this world,” +replied he. “The superior desired me to tell you, that you are +to live with the gentlemen of his suite. Of course, you know, it +is not etiquette for him to admit any body to his table. At all +events you must allow me one pleasure, which is to supply you +with clothes proper to your appearance, which I can easily do +without inconvenience to myself.”</p> + +<p>The director then led me into his room, and opened a wardrobe +full of rich suits, selected two of the handsomest, with linen +and every other article requisite, a handsome sword and hat, all +of which he begged me to accept. Calling one of his servants, +he ordered him to put them into a valise, and take them to my +apartment.</p> + +<p>“Is there any thing else that I can do?—speak freely.”</p> + +<p>“No, director,” replied I, “I will accept these things from +you, as I cannot procure them here, but when at Rio, I have +means to obtain every thing that I require. I return you many +thanks.”</p> + +<p>“I will send my servant to arrange your hair,” said he; “and +I pray you to consider him at your disposal during the few days +which the superior may remain here.”</p> + +<p>“Do you think it will take him so long?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” replied the director, “I will tell you in confidence, +that he has brought with him the produce of the mines accounted +for to the government at home, and on his first inspection has +found such defalcation from that which has been transmitted by +me to Rio, that I expect there will be serious business. They +never imagined at Rio that he would have undertaken such a +tedious journey as he has done, and they are in much alarm about +it; but I will leave you now, that you may go home and make +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</a></span> +your toilet. Allow me to congratulate you, with all my heart, at +the fortunate termination to your unjust bondage.”</p> + +<p>Having again thanked him for his kindness, I went to my +lodging, where I found his servant waiting for me; and having +had my hair arranged in a very tolerable manner, and a little +powder thrown in, I put on one of the suits, which fitted me +pretty well, requiring but a slight alteration, from being rather +full, which the servant soon managed. Thus did I once more +appear as a gentleman—contrary to all my expectations—and I +then went and joined the suite of the superior, who, when they +perceived the difference which dress made in my appearance, +congratulated me, and warmly welcomed me to join the meal +which had just been prepared for them. On the following day, +the superior sent for me, and ordering me to sit down, requested +that I would enter into full detail of what had happened to me +since we last parted. I did so, and my narrative occupied the +whole afternoon.</p> + +<p>“Your life has been full of vicissitude,” replied he; “I trust, +however, that your adventures are now over, and that you will +be restored to your friends: the service you performed for our +cause will never be forgotten.”</p> + +<p>I ventured to ask him how it was that he was now in the employ +of the King of Portugal? He replied,</p> + +<p>“I am an Irishman by birth, and educated at St. Omers. I +was first sent to Spain by the order when I was young, and have +since been employed all over the world in the advancement of our +holy church. Country with our order is of no consequence. We +all serve the holy church, and go wherever our services are required. +I would you were a Catholic, I could advance you beyond +all your hopes; but you are engaged to be married, and that puts +an end to the question.”</p> + +<p>As I thought the holy father must be tired with our long conference, +I rose and took my leave.</p> + +<p>Three days afterwards I was informed by him that he intended +to set off on his return to Rio, and now I thought of the diamond, +which I resolved to carry with me. I had no fear of being searched +while under this excellent superior’s protection, and therefore I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</a></span> +went to my lodging, dug up the diamond, and having washed it, +for the first time gave it the examination which it deserved. It +certainly was a stone of great value, but of what value I could not +exactly say. From what I had learnt from the director, who +usually put his idea of the value upon any diamond of size which +was brought to him, I considered that 20,000<i>l.</i> was the least +which could be put upon the stone. I took the precaution not to +carry it loose in my pocket, but to sew it within the lining of my +clothes. Glad I was, indeed, when the orders to start the next +morning were given out. I found that a horse was appointed for +me, and having made up my valise, not forgetting my tattered +Bible, I went to my bed, thanking God that this was to be the +last night that I was to pass in the accursed Sierra de Espinhaço.</p> + +<p>At daylight the superior took his leave, mounted his mule, +and we set forth, passing the guard-house in the narrow road, +which I never expected to pass again. Before noon we were clear +of the Sierra, and once more in the open country. The attendants, +with a portion of the sumpter mules, went in advance, to +prepare for the superior’s arrival at the spot where we were to +halt.</p> + +<p>The weather was excessively sultry, and the glare of the sun +was very distressing. At noon we stopped to take our dinner, +and the usual siesta after it. The attendants in advance had +raised a sort of palanquin for the superior, and every thing was +ready. The superior alighted, and sat down under the palanquin, +which protected him from the rays of the sun; we all sat +round at a respectful distance. The heat was so intense, that to +relieve himself, the superior had, when he sat down, thrown off +his long black robe, such as is worn by the priests of his order. +Dinner was served up, and we had a merry party, notwithstanding +the great heat. After our meal, we all shaded ourselves as +well as we could, and took our siesta for about two hours, when +the superior rose up, and gave the signal for resuming our journey. +The horses were soon ready, and the superior’s mule being +brought up to the palanquin, he rose up, and one of his attendants +was lifting up his robe for the superior to resume it, when +my eye detected the head of a snake just showing itself out of the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</a></span> +side-pocket of the robe in which he carried his breviary and his +handkerchief. I knew the snake well, for we often found them +in the Sierra de Espinhaço, and some two or three of the slaves +had lost their lives by their bite, which was so fatal, that they +died in less than five minutes afterwards. The superior had his +handkerchief in his hand, and would have undoubtedly put it in +his pocket before he mounted his mule, and if so, would certainly +have been bitten, and lost his life. As the superior was +fastening his robe at the throat, I darted forward, seized it, +threw it on the ground, and commenced stamping upon it with +all my force, much to the surprise of the whole party. Some of +them thought me mad, and others, who were horrified at such +treatment of the holy garment, called out, “Heretico maldetto!” +which, Madam, you must know, means, accursed heretic. +Having felt the snake (which is very short, but very thick in the +body, with a head like a toad) several times moving under my +feet, and then moving no more, I then stepped off the garment, +and turning it over, I lifted it up by the skirt, so that the dead +snake rolled out of the pocket.</p> + +<p>“I thank the God whom we all worship, and the Son of God, +who died for us all, whether Catholic or Heretic,” cried I, “that +I have been the means of preserving our holy father.”</p> + +<p>I had knelt down as I thus prayed, and the superior, perceiving +the danger that he had been in, did the same, and silently +returned his thanks; at his example all the rest went down on +their knees.</p> + +<p>“Yes,” said the superior; “would to God that instead of +reviling each other, all denominations of Christians would join +in thus bruising the head of the serpent which seeks our spiritual +death.”</p> + +<p>He then rose and said,</p> + +<p>“My son, I thank thee for the kind service thou hast performed.”</p> + +<p>I then explained to the superior the deadly nature of the animal, +and my fear that he would have put his handkerchief in the +pocket of his robe before I had time to prevent him, and begged +him to excuse my seeming abruptness.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</a></span> +“There needs no apology for saving a man’s life,” replied he, +smiling.—“Come, let us go forward.”</p> + +<p>I hardly need say that we were not quite so long in returning +to Rio as we were in going to the mines. We accomplished our +journey, without using extreme haste, in about half of the time. +On our arrival, we took up our quarters at a magnificent palace, +which had been appropriated to the superior during his residence +at Rio, and I found myself sumptuously lodged. For some days, +during which the superior had frequent interviews with the viceroy, +I did not see him, but one day I was summoned to his pretence.</p> + +<p>“My son,” said he, “I have lost no time in investigating +your affair, and I find that all you have said is quite correct. To +the disgrace of the government here, and the manner in which +justice is administered, it appears that this man, Olivarez, on +his arrival, went to the secretary of the judge of that court in +which such offences are tried, and stated that he had two English +mutineers on board, who had attempted to take the vessel, and +wounded several of his men dangerously; that he wished, of +course, to deliver them up to justice, but that the immediate +departure of his vessel would be prevented by so doing, as his +crew would be required as evidence; that the delay would be very +disadvantageous; and he inquired whether it could not be managed +that these men might be punished without the appearance +of himself and his men, as he would pay a good sum rather than +be detained. The secretary perfectly understood the trick, and +upon the receipt of five hundred cruzados, he accepted the deposition +of Olivarez, sworn to by him, as sufficient evidence, and +you were consigned to the mines upon this deposition by a warrant +from the judge. We have had some trouble to obtain all the +facts, but the question has been severely applied, and has +elicited them. Now, first, as to the judge and his secretary, they +have gone to the gaol, and will take your place in the mines for +life. Next as to Olivarez. It appears that, on his arrival, he +sold his cargo of slaves very advantageously; that having received +the money, he gave a small portion to each of his men, and that +they went on shore, and, like all English seamen, were soon in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</a></span> +a state of intoxication; that Olivarez took such steps with the +police, as to have them all thrown into prison when in that state; +and, on the following morning, he went to them, persuaded +them that they had committed themselves during their intoxication, +and that it required a large sum to free them. This he pretended +to have paid for them, and having purchased a cargo for +his voyage, he got them all on board, and again ran for the +coast of Africa. In three months he returned with another cargo, +which he sold. He had found out his mother, and now he expended +the money he had made in purchasing a good property +about seven miles from Rio, where he placed his mother and +some slaves to take care of it, and cultivate it. He contrived to +defraud his crew as much as he could, and before he went to the +coast again, he married an amiable young person, the daughter +of a neighbour. He made a third and a fourth voyage with equal +success, but on the third voyage he contrived to get rid of a portion +of his English crew, who were now becoming troublesome, +by taking some Portuguese sailors out with him, and leaving the +English on the coast, as if by mistake. Previous to the fourth +voyage, it appears that he satisfied the remainder of the English +crew by producing accounts, and sharing out to them several +hundred dollars previous to their departure for the coast. He +made a slight addition to his Portuguese sailors, not putting too +many on board, to avoid suspicion, and when on the coast of +Africa, a portion of the English crew died; whether by poison or +not is not known, and the others he put on shore, seizing all +their property, and the dollars with which he had satisfied them. +On his return from his fourth voyage, having now nothing to fear +from the partners in his atrocious deed, having realized a large +sum, he determined to remain on shore altogether, and live on +his property with his mother and wife. He did so, and sent out +the schooner under a Portuguese captain and crew, to be employed +for him as owner in the slave traffic, and she has made +two voyages since, and is expected back again every day. Now, +my son, retribution has fallen heavily upon this bad man. Had +he been discovered and punished when he first did the deed, it +would have been as nothing compared to what it has been now; +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</a></span> +he then had no property—no ties—in fact, nothing or little to +regret; but now, with a wife and child, with a valuable property, +living in independence, and increasing that wealth daily—now, +when he is at the very summit of his ambition, restored to his +own country, respected and considered as being a man of wealth, +he has been seized, thrown into a dungeon, put to the question, +and now lies in a state of misery, awaiting the sentence of death +which has been pronounced against him. Neither has he the +consolation of knowing that he leaves those whom he loves in a +state of affluence, for all his property, having been gained by +making use of your property, necessarily is your property, and +not his, and it has been confiscated accordingly for your use and +benefit. As soon as every thing is collected, it will be paid into +your hands. Thus, my son, I have at last attained justice for +you.”</p> + +<p>I was, as you may imagine, my dear Madam, profuse in my +acknowledgments, but he stopped me, saying,</p> + +<p>“I was sent here to see that justice was done to every body, +if I possibly could—no easy task, when all are amassing money, +not caring how they obtain it; but, surely, if any one has peculiar +claims upon me, it is you.”</p> + +<p>The superior then asked me many questions relative to my +parentage, and I did not conceal any thing from him. I told +who I was, and why, at an early age, I had left my father’s +house. He asked me many questions, and, after about two +hours’ conversation, he dismissed me, saying,</p> + +<p>“You may always depend upon my protection and gratitude.”</p> + +<p>Before he dismissed me, he told me that he was about to send +a despatch-boat to Lisbon, and as I might wish to inform my +friends of my safety, if I would write letters, he would insure +their being safely delivered to my friends in England. I gladly +availed myself of this offer, and indeed would have begged a +passage for myself, if it had not been that I considered Olivarez’s +money to be the property of Mr. Trevannion, and was determined +to remit it to him before I left Rio. This detained me about six +weeks longer, during which interval Olivarez had suffered the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</a></span> +penalty due to his crimes, having been strangled in the market-place.</p> + +<p>The money received was 28,000 cruzados, and not knowing +how to dispose of it, I applied to the superior, who gave me +orders for it in duplicates upon the treasury at Lisbon, one of +which I had very soon an opportunity of sending home to Mr. +Trevannion, with a duplicate of my first letter, and a second to +him and Amy, stating my intention of returning as soon as possible. +But this was by a Portuguese frigate, which made a very +circuitous route home, and I did not choose to go by that conveyance, +as her detention at the different ports was so uncertain. +At last I became very impatient for my departure, and anxiously +awaited the sailing of some vessel to any port of Europe.</p> + +<p>I had reserved 1,000 cruzados for my own expenses, which +I considered as quite sufficient, but they were gradually wasting +away, for I was everywhere received, and in the best company +of Rio. At last one day the superior sent for me, and told me +that he was about to send an advice-boat to Lisbon, and I might +take a passage if I wished; that it was a very small one, but a +very fast sailer. I thanked him heartily, accepted the proposal, +and went to my room to pack up my clothes. In the afternoon +the captain of the xebeque called upon me, and told me that he +would start on the following morning if I would be ready. I replied +that I should be, put some dollars into his hands, requesting +that he would procure for me any thing that he considered +would be necessary and agreeable, and if the sum I had +given him was not enough, I would repay him the remainder as +soon as we were out of harbour. I took my leave of the superior, +who parted with me with many protestations of regard on his side, +and tears of gratitude on mine, and early the next morning I was +on board of the xebeque. In light winds she was extremely fast, +but she certainly was too small to cross the Atlantic Ocean; +nevertheless, as the captain said, she had crossed it several +times, and he hoped that she often would again.</p> + +<p>The passage, however, that he usually made, was to run up +to the northward of the Antilles, and then cross over, making +the Bahama Isles, and from thence taking a fresh departure for +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</a></span> +Lisbon. Our crew consisted of only eight men, besides the +captain; but as the vessel was not more than thirty tons, they +were sufficient. We made a good run, until we were in about +twenty-four degrees of north latitude, when, as we stretched to +the eastward to cross the Atlantic, we met with a most violent +gale, which lasted several days, and I fully expected every hour +that the vessel would go down, buried as she was by the heavy +sea. At last we had no chance but to scud before the wind, +which we did for two days before a raging and following sea, that +appeared determined upon our destruction. On the second night, +as I was on deck, watching the breaking and tossing of the +billows, and the swift career of the little bark, which enabled +her to avoid them, the water suddenly appeared of one white +foam, and as we rose upon the next sea, we were hurled along +on its crest, reeling on the foam until it had passed us, and +then we struck heavily upon a rock. Fortunately, it was a soft +coral rock, or we had all perished. The next wave lifted us up +again, and threw us further on, and, on its receding, the little +xebeque laid high and dry, and careened over on her bilge.</p> + +<p>The waters rose and fell, and roared and foamed about us, +but they lifted us no more, neither did they wash us off the decks +as we clung to the rigging; for the stout short mast, upon which +the lateen sail was hoisted, had not been carried away. We remained +where we were till morning, every one holding on, and +not communicating with each other. As the night wore away, so +did the gale decrease and the sea subside. The waters now gradually +left us; at intervals, when the waves receded, we could +walk on shore; but we remained on the vessel till noon, by +which time we found our vessel high and dry, having been +carried over a coral reef, which appeared to extend one or two +miles into the offing.</p> + +<p>The men, who had been much buffeted by the waves, and +who were exhausted by clinging so long to the rigging, now that +they found themselves safe, and were warmed by the heat of the +sun, rallied, and began to move about. We had a long consultation +as to how we should act. There was no chance of getting +the vessel off again, and we did not exactly know where we were; +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</a></span> +but the captain and I agreed that it must be upon one of the small +islands of the Bahama group that we had been cast away, and +our conjecture was right. After some consultation, the captain +and I called the men together, and told them that it was very probable +that we might be some time before we could find the means +of getting off the island, and that, therefore, we must all do +our best; that we would land and erect a tent with the sails, and +obtain provisions; after that we would consider the vessel and +her stores as public property, but that every man’s private property +should be secured to him as if we were still on board of the +xebeque; that the captain should retain the command as before, +and his orders should be obeyed by every body, as long as they +were reasonable and just.</p> + +<p>The men, who were well-behaved, quiet fellows—and not, +like English seamen, given to liquor—readily agreed, and it +was arranged that the following morning we should commence +our labours. This was a sad blow to me, who was anticipating +a speedy meeting with Amy. I knew how doubtful was the +chance of our being seen by any vessel, and that I must remain +here for months, if not longer—but I had been schooled, and +could now say with fervency, “Thy will, oh Lord, and not mine, +be done.”</p> + +<p>We remained on board of the vessel that night, and the next +morning the gale had ceased, and the waters, to our astonishment, +had receded, so as to leave us at least sixty yards from the +sea, which was now almost calm. We first took a survey of the +island, to ascertain if there was any water, and, as the island was +not more than two miles in circumference, this did not take us +long. Fortunately, in the centre we found a deep hole sunk in +the soft coral rock by some other people who had been wrecked +here, and in the hole the water was, although a little brackish, +somewhat palatable. It evidently was the sea-water filtered +through the soft rock.</p> + +<p>The whole of the island was surrounded with coral reefs, +with lanes of deep water running between them, and the fish were +sporting in thousands after the storm, but there was not a tree or +vestige of vegetation upon the whole island. We soon, however, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</a></span> +discovered that it was frequented by turtle, for we found some +eggs, fresh-buried, in the sand. Having made this survey, we +then went back to the vessel, and with spars and sails rigged a +tent upon the highest point of the island, which might be ten or +fifteen feet above the level of the sea. The tent was large enough +to hold fifty men, if required, so we brought our bedding and +chests and all our cooking apparatus on shore, made a fire-place +outside the tent with the little cabouse we had on board of the +vessel, sent a man to obtain water from the hole, and put on some +meat to boil for our dinners. In the evening we all went out to +turn turtle, and succeeded in turning three, when we decided +that we would not capture any more until we had made a turtle-pond +to put them in, for we had not more than two months’ provisions +on board of the vessel, and did not know how long we +might be detained. The men behaved very well, and indeed +seemed determined to make themselves as comfortable as they +could under existing circumstances. The next day we put out +some lines in deep water, and caught several large fish, and then +we went to find a proper spot for a turtle-pond. We selected a +hole in the reef which we thought would answer, as we had only +one end of it to fill up, and we commenced breaking away the +rock with crowbars, and worked hard the whole of the day, some +breaking and others carrying the masses broken off. By degrees +they rose to the surface of the water, and in two days more we +calculated that the pond would be ready to receive the turtle. +We had killed one turtle in the morning, and we now lived upon +it altogether, as we wished to save our salt provisions. The captain +and I had many consultations as to what we should do, and +what attempts we should make to get off from this spot. Build +a boat we could not, as we had not a carpenter among us, or the +means of making the iron-work necessary. We had some tools, +such as are usually used on board of vessels, and several pounds +of large nails, but none fit for boat-building. I proposed that +we should examine the bottom of the xebeque, and see what damage +was done to it. We did so, and found that the garboard +streak was broken and two of her timbers, but they were easy to +repair; in every other respect she was sound. I then proposed +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</a></span> +that we should cut down the xebeque to a large boat, which we +could easily do by ripping off her planks and decks, and sawing +down her timbers to the height we required. It would be a heavy +boat, it was true, but we should be able to launch her with rollers, +and the draught of water would be so small that we could get +her over the reefs, which we could not possibly do the xebeque. +The captain approved of the idea, and we agreed that as soon as +the turtle-pond was finished we would make the attempt. In +two days more we had finished the pond, and had turned thirty +turtle, which we put into it. The men, now that they found that +they had plenty to eat, began to show signs of laziness, and did +not very readily commence the work upon the xebeque. They +ate and slept, ate and slept again, on the mattresses spread in the +tent. At times they would fish, but it was with difficulty that the +captain and I could persuade them to work, and if they did work +half an hour, they then threw down their axes and crowbars, and +went back to the tent. They had plenty of tobacco, and they +smoked half the day, ate turtle, and then slept again. Nevertheless, +as the captain and I worked hard, the work progressed; in +about ten days after we began the work, we had ripped off her +decks and her side-planks as low as we thought right, and we +were now sawing through the timbers, when the quiet of our +party was disturbed by what may be considered a very strange +quarrel. One of the men asserted in conversation that St. Antony +was born in Padua; one or two of the other seamen denied +it, and this difference of opinion, which at first was a mere nothing, +from sullenness, I presume, and something being required +to excite them, in the course of a day or two ended in a +serious feud; the Paduans terming the anti-Paduans heretics and +Jews. The epithet of Jew was what irritated so much, and the +parties being exactly even, four on each side, on the third day, +after an angry altercation, they all rushed out of the tent to decide +the affair with their knives. The conflict was very fierce, and +took place when the captain and I were at the xebeque, and before +we could separate them, four of them had fallen; two were killed, +and the other two badly wounded. It may appear ridiculous that +people should take each other’s lives for such a trifle; but, after +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</a></span> +all, nations declare war against each other, and thousands are +killed on both sides for causes almost as slight. With great difficulty +we separated the remaining combatants, and such was +their rage and excitement, that every now and then they would +attempt to break from us and attack each other again; but at last +we disarmed them.</p> + +<p>This was a sad business; and it was melancholy to think that +companions in misfortune should take each other’s lives, instead +of feeling grateful to the Almighty for their preservation.</p> + +<p>We buried the two men who had fallen, and dressed the +wounds of the hurt; but after this quarrel the four others came +to their work, and continued steady at it. We had now removed +the upper portion of the xebeque, and commenced fixing beams +and carlines on the lower part, so as to make a decked boat of it, +and in another week we had decked her over. But we had a great +deal more to do: we had to reduce the mast and yard to a proper +size, to alter the sail and rigging, to make a small rudder, and +rollers to launch her upon. All this, with our reduced force, +occupied us another month; for the two wounded men, although +recovering, could but just crawl about. We turned many more +turtle at night, that we might have a sufficient supply. We now +looked out for a channel of deep water through the reef, to get +our boat out, and made one out to a certain extent, but could +not survey further without getting off the reef, and the sharks +were so numerous that we dared not venture. However, we took +it for granted, as we had found deep water in shore, that we +should be sure to do so in the offing; and we now got our boat +upon the rollers which we had made, by digging away the sand +from beneath her, and a trench to the water’s edge. We had +been two months on the island when all was ready for launching.</p> + +<p>Anxious as I was to return to England, I cannot say that I was +unhappy when on this island: there was always a fine sea-breeze, +which cooled the air, and enabled us to work without exhaustion. +With the exception of the unfortunate quarrel I have referred to, +every thing went on quietly. After work was over, I resorted as +usual to my Bible, and read for hours; and this calmed and +allayed any impatient feelings which might at times arise. I felt +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</a></span> +that I had great cause to be grateful to the Almighty for preserving +me as he had done, and that it would be folly and wickedness +on my part to repine because I could not obtain all that I +wished. I waited, therefore, for His own good time, without +murmuring, and in full confidence that all was for the best.</p> + +<p>At last we contrived to get our boat into the water, and she +floated much lighter than we thought she would have done, considering +the weight of wood that was in her. As soon as she was +anchored about ten feet from the beach, we made a gangway to +her with planks, and commenced getting all our salt provisions, +water, and stores, which we had selected as most necessary, on +board of her. The stowage of these occupied us two days; we +then got the yard up and bent the sail, and having fitted oars, we +determined that the next day we would embark. As she still +swam light, we got on board of her as many turtle as we could +conveniently carry, and then, for the last time, went onshore +to sleep.</p> + +<p>As there was no room for our chests, it was agreed that we +each should have a bundle on board, selecting those things which +we most required and most valued. This proposal, which was +made by the captain, put me in mind of the diamond, which had +scarcely once entered my thoughts since I had been on the island. +When I took it out of my chest, I thought that I might as well +make it more convenient to carry, as there was no saying what +might be the result of our new expedition; so, when the other +men were all busy about their own effects, or asleep, I first took +the precaution to roll it up in a covering of pitch, so that, if taken +from me or lost, it might not be known to be a diamond, and +then I sewed it up in a piece of leather, which I cut from an old +glove, putting a strong leather lanyard to it, so that I might +wear it round my neck. Having done this without any one taking +notice, and having nothing else to do, I took some fine twine, +and worked it over, like the mousing of a stay, in a way peculiar +to sailors, so that, when finished, it was very much in the shape +of a miniature buoy to an anchor, and reminded me of a <em>fend-off</em>, +or fender, such as they use to prevent any injury to the sides of a +vessel when coming in contact with another. Having finished +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</a></span> +my work, I put the leather lanyard round my neck, inside of +my shirt, so that my diamond was concealed from sight; I then +put up my remaining pieces-of-eight—which were nearly 500, +the best of my clothes (for during my stay at Rio I had very much +increased my stock), and I hardly need say that the old Bible +was not left behind.</p> + +<p>It was a beautiful, calm morning when we embarked, and, +lifting the anchor, took to our oars, and pulled out through the +deep channel, the captain standing at the bow and conning us +through, while I took the helm. The boat pulled well and steered +well; we had yet to see what she could do under canvas. After +a pull of two hours we were clear of the reef, and out in the open +sea. We then laid in the oars, and commenced our preparations +for hoisting the sail to a breeze, which then blew from the southward. +When all was ready, the men hoisted the sail, but in so +doing, a rope being foul, as I was attempting to clear it, I was +tripped up, and fell with my right knee on a spike, which entered +deep, putting me to excruciating pain, and laming me completely. +I was obliged to sit down abaft, for I nearly fainted +away. In the mean time the sail was set, and the boat stood well +up to it. She proved to be very stiff under canvas, which was a +source of great congratulation. My knee became so painful and +stiff that I could not move it; I took one of my shirts out of my +bundle, tore it up into bandages, and put them on. We had resolved +to attempt to make New Providence, the largest of the +Bahama group, where we knew that there was a town called Nassau, +and from whence we hoped to obtain some conveyance to +Europe; but we knew nothing of the port, or the inhabitants, or +what trade was carried on with them.</p> + +<p>For several hours our little bark went gaily over the water, but +towards nightfall the wind shifted, and the weather looked +threatening. We hardly knew how to steer, as we did not know +the position of the island which we had left, and now the wind +heading us, we hauled up on the larboard tack, with our head to +the northward and eastward. As the sun went down, the wind +increased, and the sea ran fast. Our boat behaved well, till it +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</a></span> +began to blow very hard, and then it took in so much water, that +we were forced to bale.</p> + +<p>We had reefed our sail, and made every thing as snug as we +could, but the sea rising fast, and the boat taking in more water, +we considered it prudent to lighten her, which we did by throwing +overboard all the turtle. This we did without regret, as we +were tired of eating them for so long a while. The day broke, and +there appeared every sign of bad weather, and the waves now +tossed and foamed too much for such a small craft as we were in. +About noon we saw a vessel on a wind to leeward of us, which +was a source of great delight to us all, and we bore down to her. +We soon made her out to be an hermaphrodite brig, under her +close-reefed topsails and trysails. We ran under her counter and +hailed. We perceived several men standing abaft, and apparently +they suspected us for a rover, for they had muskets and +other weapons in their hands. We told them that we had been +shipwrecked, and the boat was sinking in the gale, and then we +rounded to under her lee.</p> + +<p>There we remained for four or five hours, during which the +wind and the sea went down very fast, and the boat no longer +took in water; but we had been all too much alarmed with the +danger in which we had been, to like to continue our voyage in +her, and as we thought that we could now go alongside with +safety, we hailed again, and asked permission. After some +parleying, they threw us a rope, which we made fast to the boat, +and lowered our sail, keeping off on a broad sheer, as there still +was a great deal of sea. They then entered into conversation with +us. I told them all that had happened, and inquired where the +brig was bound to.</p> + +<p>They replied, to James Town, Virginia. I asked them if +they could give us a passage there, as we were afraid to proceed +in our boat; or if not, would they see us safe into New Providence.</p> + +<p>The captain then came forward. He was a very dark man, +dark as a mulatto, with keen small eyes, and a hooked nose. I +never beheld a more deformed and repulsive countenance.</p> + +<p>He said, that he could not go to New Providence, as it was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</a></span> +out of his way, and that we might easily get there ourselves if we +thought proper.</p> + +<p>I replied, that the boat was not sufficiently large and seaworthy, +and that we had already nearly gone down, and if another +gale should come on, we certainly should founder, and +again requested that he would take us on board.</p> + +<p>“Have you any money to pay for your passage?” inquired he.</p> + +<p>“Why,” said I, “common charity and the feelings of a seaman +towards sailors in distress should be sufficient to induce you +to take us on board, and not leave us to perish; but if you require +money,” I replied, “we have more than sufficient to satisfy you.”</p> + +<p>“How much?” screamed out a lad of about fourteen, who +was the very image of the captain in miniature.</p> + +<p>I did not reply to this question, and the captain then said, +“What do you propose to do with the boat?”</p> + +<p>“Let her go adrift, to be sure,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“What have you got on board of her?” said he.</p> + +<p>I enumerated, as well as I could recollect, the provisions and +stores that we had.</p> + +<p>“Well,” replied he, “I will wait till it is a little smoother, +and then we will clear the boat and take you on board.”</p> + +<p>He then left the gangway, where he had been standing, and +we continued to be towed by the brig.</p> + +<p>“I do not like that fellow,” said I to the Portuguese captain; +“he appears, or pretends, to take us for pirates, but he is more +like a pirate himself.”</p> + +<p>“He looks like the devil himself,” replied the captain, “and +to ask people in our condition to pay for their passage! He is a +monster! However, we all have a few doubloons, thank Heaven.”</p> + +<p>About an hour afterwards, it being much more moderate, the +captain of the brig told us to sheer alongside, and that four of us +might come out and the others remain in the boat till she was +cleared.</p> + +<p>“I think you had better go,” said I to the captain, “for with +so much motion I never shall be able to get up the side with my +bad knee.”</p> + +<p>We then sheered the boat alongside, and the captain and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</a></span> +three of our men got on board, but not without difficulty. I saw +them go aft and down below with the captain of the brig, but I +never saw them on deck again, much to my surprise, although +we were more than half an hour before they again hailed us, and +told us to come alongside again. During this half-hour my mind +misgave me sadly that all was not right, from not seeing the Portuguese +captain, or either of the three men, and I took it into my +head that the vessel was a pirate; and I knew if such was the +case, we should instantly be rifled, if not murdered. I took the +precaution of taking off the bandage from my knee, and having +removed the diamond from my neck, I put it under my ham in the +cavity, which held it with ease, and then put the bandage on +again over it, as I thought they would hardly take a bandage off a +bad knee to see if there was any thing concealed beneath it. It +was with difficulty that I contrived to get on board the brig, and +as soon as I had gained the deck, I was ordered to go down into +the cabin; as I went aft, I looked round for the Portuguese captain +and the men, but could not see them. I contrived, with +difficulty, to get down into the cabin, and as soon as I was there +I was seized by the arms and held fast by two of the men, while +others bound me with seizings.</p> + +<p>As the captain was looking on, I inquired into the cause of +this outrage. He replied, that we were a parcel of rascally pirates, +who would have taken his vessel if he had not been too deep for +us; I told him it was false, and that I could easily prove it, as +we still had the despatches on board with which we had been +charged, and that I could show full proof that I was the same +person that I stated myself to be; that I very much feared that we +had fallen into the hands of pirates ourselves, but that I would +have justice done as soon as we arrived at James Town, without +he intended to murder us all before we arrived. His answer was, +that he was too old a bird to be caught with such chaff, and that +he would secure us and deliver us up to the authorities as soon as +he arrived. I replied, in great anger, that he would then be +convinced of his error, if it was an error, on his part; that his +conduct was infamous, and he looked like a scoundrel, and I +believed him to be one.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</a></span> +“You call me a scoundrel, do you,” said he, levelling a +pistol at my head.</p> + +<p>“You call us scoundrels, do you,” cried the boy I have made +mention of, and who was evidently the son of the captain, taking +up another pistol in his hand. “Shall I shoot him, father?”</p> + +<p>“No, Peleg; not yet; we will pay them all when we get in. +Take him away, and put him in irons with the rest,” said the +captain; and I was immediately dragged forward between decks +through a door in the bulk-heads, where I found the Portuguese +captain and three seamen already in irons.</p> + +<p>“This is pretty treatment,” said he to me.</p> + +<p>“Yes, it is, indeed,” replied I; “but I will make him +smart for it when we arrive.”</p> + +<p>“Shall we ever arrive?” said the Portuguese captain, looking +at me and compressing his lips.</p> + +<p>“I say, my man,” said I to the seaman who stood over us +with a pistol and a cutlass, “who are you; and what are you? +Tell us the truth: are you pirates?”</p> + +<p>“I never was yet,” replied he, “nor do I mean to be; but +our skipper says that you are, and that he knew you as soon as +you came alongside. That’s all I can say about it.”</p> + +<p>“Why, if we are pirates, as he says, and he recognizes us, +he must have been in pirates’ company, that is clear.”</p> + +<p>“Well; he may have been, for all I know,” replied the man. +“I don’t consider him any very great things; but he is our captain, +and we must obey orders.”</p> + +<p>The man now brought forward the other three men who had +been left in the boat. They told us that the boat had been cleared; +all the provisions, stores, sails, &c. had been taken out of her;—a +proof that she had been gutted and then cut adrift;—that all +our bundles were down in the captain’s cabin, and that the ill-looking +urchin, his son, had overhauled them, one after another, +and handed to his father all the money that he had found; that +they had been searched very carefully; and that they had heard +the captain say that we were all to be sent up, one by one, and +searched in the same manner;—and so it proved. I was first +taken aft to have my pockets rummaged by the little villain, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</a></span> +as soon as I had been led forward and again put into irons, the +Portuguese captain and three other seamen were sent for and +treated in the same way. We inquired of the men what money +they had in their bundles and about their persons. They had +each man four doubloons at Rio for wages, and the captain had +about forty doubloons. I had five hundred pieces-of-eight: so +that, altogether, we had been robbed to the tune of about four +hundred pounds sterling, independent of our clothes, which +were of some value to us; that is, mine were, at all events.</p> + +<p>The seamen who guarded us, and who relieved each other +every watch, were not at all surly or ill-natured. I asked one +of them during the night watch whether he thought the captain +would take our lives.</p> + +<p>“No;” said he, “we will not allow that. You may be pirates, +as he says, although we do not think you are; but if pirates, you +shall have fair play; that we have all made up our minds to. No hanging +first, and trying afterwards.”</p> + +<p>I had a long conversation with this man, who appeared very +much inclined to be sociable. He told me that the vessel was +named the <i>Transcendant</i>; that she sailed from Virginia to the +West Indies, and that sometimes she went to England; that the +captain of her was also the owner, but where he came from, or +what he was, they did not know, except that he was a Virginian,—they +believed so, for that he had a tobacco estate there, which +was carried on by his eldest son. He called the captain a stingy, +miserly fellow, who would sacrifice any man’s life to save a +shilling, and that there were odd stories about him at James +Town.</p> + +<p>I was well satisfied with my conversation with this man, as it +assured me that our lives would not be taken, and I had no fear +of the result upon my arrival at James Town, for, as I have +mentioned before, Mr. Trevannion had vessels which sailed to +that port, and I well recollected the names of the parties to +whom the vessel and cargo were consigned.</p> + +<p>On the following day the captain of the brig, followed by his +ill-favoured son, came forward and looked at us as we sat in +irons, upon which I addressed him,</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</a></span> +“You have put me in irons, Sir, when I threw myself upon +your protection. You have robbed us of our money to the amount +of nearly 400<i>l.</i>, and you detain our other property. I now again +desire that I may be released. I offered to convince you that I +was a person of property, but you refused to listen to me. Now, +Sir, I will tell you that I am a partner in the house of Trevannion, +at Liverpool, and that we have vessels that trade between James +Town and that port. Our vessels are consigned to Messrs. Fairbrother +and Wilcocks, of James Town, and on my arrival I will +soon prove that to you; and also not only make you surrender the +property you have robbed us of, but I will make you smart pretty +handsomely for your treatment of us, that you may depend +upon.”</p> + +<p>“Fairbrother and Wilcocks,” muttered he; “confound the +fellow. Oh,” said he, turning to me, “you got the name of +that firm from some ship you have plundered and sunk, I suppose. +No, no, that won’t do, old birds are not to be caught +with chaff.”</p> + +<p>“I believe you to have been a pirate yourself, if you are not +one now,” replied I; “at all events you are a thief and a paltry +villain—but our time will come.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, it will,” said the captain of the xebeque, “and remember, +you scoundrel, if you can escape and buy off justice, +you shall not escape seven Portuguese knives, mind you that.”</p> + +<p>“No, no,” cried the Portuguese sailors; “stop till we are +on shore, and then come on shore if you dare.”</p> + +<p>“I say, father,” said young Hopeful, “this looks like mischief; +better hang them, I reckon, than to be stuck like pigs. +They look as if they’d do it, don’t they?”</p> + +<p>I shall never forget the diabolical expression of the captain +of the brig after the Portuguese sailors had done speaking. He +had a pistol at his belt, which he drew out.</p> + +<p>“That’s right, shoot ’em, father; dead men tell no tales, +as you have always said.”</p> + +<p>“No, no,” said the seaman who was on guard, motioning +them back with his cutlass, “there will be no shooting nor +hanging either; we are all sworn to that. If so be they be pirates, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</a></span> +there’s the law of the country to condemn them; and if they be +not pirates, why then that’s another story.”</p> + +<p>The captain looked at the seaman as if he could have shot him +if he dared. Then turned round hastily and went back to the +cabin, followed by his worthy offspring.</p> + +<p>For seven days we remained in irons, when we heard land +announced by the sailors on deck, and the brig’s head was put +towards it. At night she was hove to, and the next morning +again stood in, and we perceived that we were in smooth water. +Towards night the anchor was let go, and we asked the guard if +we had arrived at James Town.</p> + +<p>He replied, “No, but we were in a river on the coast, but +he did not know what river it was nor did any of the crew, nor +could they tell why the captain had anchored there. But they +had seen several canoes with Indians cross the river, but that +there appeared to be no white settlement that they could discover.” +The mystery was, however, cleared up on the following +morning. A small boat, which could barely hold eight people, +was lowered from the stern, and hauled up alongside. We were +taken up, one by one, the scoundrel of a captain having first +stripped each of us to our trowsers, not even allowing us a shirt. +We were ordered to get into the boat. As soon as we were all in, +and our weight brought the boat down to her gunnel, two oars +were handed to us, and then the captain of the brig said,</p> + +<p>“Now, you rascally pirates, I might have hanged you all, +and I would have done so, for I know you well. I recollect your +faces when you plundered the ‘Eliza,’ when I was off Porto +Rico; but if I put you in prison at James Town, I shall have to +wait two or three months until the court sits, and I cannot be +detained for such scoundrels as you; so now you may pull on +shore, and get on how you can. Shove off, directly, or I’ll +put a bullet through your brains.”</p> + +<p>“Hold fast,” cried I, “and let him fire if he dares. You +men belonging to the <i>Transcendant</i>, I call you to witness this +treatment. Your captain has robbed us of a large sum of money, +and now turns us adrift, so as to compel us to land among +savages, who may kill us immediately. I appeal to you, will +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</a></span> +you permit this cruelty and injustice? If you are English, I +conceive you will not.”</p> + +<p>There was some talk and expostulation with the captain of the +brig, in consequence of what I said; but while it was going on, +the captain’s son leaned over the side, and, with his knife, cut +the painter, or rope which held the boat, and as the tide was +running on very strong, in less than half a minute we were a long +way astern of the brig, and drifting fast up the river.</p> + +<p>We got out our oars, and attempted to pull for the brig, for +we knew that the seamen were taking our parts; but it was in +vain; the tide ran several miles an hour, and in another minute +or two, with all our exertions, we were nearly a quarter of a mile +astern of her, and the boat was so loaded that we hardly dared +move lest we should upset it. We had, therefore, no option +but to go on shore and take our chance; but when the men were +pulling round for the shore, on reflection I thought that we had +better not land so soon, as the sailors had told us that they had +seen the Indians in their canoes. I therefore recommended that +we should allow the boat to drift up the river with the tide, and +then drift down again when the tide turned, remaining in the +middle of the stream till it was dark, when we would land and make +our way into the woods. My advice was followed; we sat still in +the boat, just keeping her head to the stream with the oars, and, +being without our shirts, the sun scorching and blistering our +backs, till past noon, during which time we must have drifted +nearly twenty miles up the river, which was as broad as the arm +of a sea at the entrance; then the tide turned, and we drifted +back again till it was dusk, when it was again slack water. All +this while we kept a sharp look-out to see if we could perceive +any Indians, but not one was to be seen. I now proposed that +we should take our oars and pull out of the river, as if we had +only gone up on a survey, for the brig had got under weigh, and +had anchored, for want of wind, about four miles off, and the +Indians, if there were any, would suppose that we were returning +to the ship. We did so, and pulled till it was dark, and +were within two miles of the brig, where the flood-tide again +made strong, when we turned the boat’s head up the river, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</a></span> +pulled with the oars to get up as far as we could before we landed. +This we did, suffering much from hunger and thirst, as well as +being confined so long in one position. As my knee was quite +well, I now took off the bandage, and hung my diamond round +my neck as before. I could not help feeling a satisfaction, when +I thought that the thief of a captain little imagined what a mine of +wealth he was losing when he turned me adrift. It was about +midnight when the tide ceased to flow, and we then agreed to +land, and the question then was, whether we should separate or +keep together. After some discussion, we agreed to separate in +twos, and the Portuguese captain and I agreed to keep each other +company. We first pushed the boat into the stream, that she +might drift away, and then, shaking each other by the hand and +bidding adieu, we all started in different directions. For some +time the captain and I threaded the woods in silence, when we +were stopped by a stream of deep water, with such high banks, +that in the dark we did not know how to cross it. We walked by +the side of it for some time to discover a passage, and in so doing, +we at last found ourselves again on the banks of the river, and +our boat lying close to us, having grounded not far from where +we had shoved her off. We tasted the water in the creek, and +found it quite fresh: we had several times tried it on the river, +and found it quite salt from the tide running in. We drank +plentifully, and sat down to recover ourselves, for although we +had not walked more than half an hour, the pushing through the +brushwood was very fatiguing.</p> + +<p>“I think,” said I, “that this boat will certainly betray us, +and would it not be better to take possession of it again? It will +hold two comfortably, and I think we shall get on as well, if not +better, in a boat than in the woods without compass and without +guide.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with you,” said the captain; “but what shall we +do?”</p> + +<p>“Let us retrace our steps; let us pull again, with the ebb-tide, +for the mouth of the river, and then coast it along shore; we +may arrive at some settlement, if we do not starve by the way.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</a></span> +“I agree with you,” he said, “it will be the best plan; we +must conceal ourselves in the day, and coast along at night.”</p> + +<p>We waded into the river, got into the boat, and again pulled +out. The boat being light, now pulled well, and we made good +speed; and at daylight we were clear of the river, and close to a +small island near the mouth of it. Upon this, we agreed to land, +to try if we could procure food, for we were much exhausted, and +also to conceal ourselves from the natives. We ran our little +boat on shore, and concealed her among some bushes which +grew down at the water’s edge. We looked well round, but +could see nothing, and we then walked out in search of food; we +found some wild plums, which we eagerly devoured; and going +down again to the beach, where there were some rocks, we found +shell-fish, of which we broke the shells between two stones, and +made a meal of. After our hunger was satisfied, we lay down +under the shelter of the boat, and fell fast asleep. We were so +tired that we did not wake up till it was nearly dark, when we +agreed to start again, and pull along the coast to the northward. +We were just launching our boat, when we perceived a canoe +about three miles off, steering for the mouth of the river to the +island. This stopped us, and we remained in our hiding-place. +The canoe approached, steering directly for the spot where we +lay concealed, and we imagined that they had discovered us. +Such, however, proved not to be the case, for they ran on shore +about fifty yards from us, and hauling up the canoe, they got out +and walked away on land. There were four men, but it was now +too dark to distinguish any more. We remained quiet for a +quarter of an hour, when I proposed that we should embark.</p> + +<p>“Have you ever managed a canoe?” said the Portuguese captain +to me.</p> + +<p>“I have been in one in Africa very often,” I said, “but they +are dug-outs, as we call them.”</p> + +<p>“So have I, and I do not think there is so much difference +between them and these canoes. Can you paddle?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” I replied.</p> + +<p>“So can I,” he said. “Now observe, the best thing we can +do is to take possession of that canoe; and then we shall get on +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</a></span> +better, for our boat will always attract notice, whereas a canoe +will not; besides, it will prevent these Indians, if they are come +to look for us, which I suspect they have, from following us.”</p> + +<p>“I think you are right,” I said; “but how shall we manage?”</p> + +<p>“In this way. You shall shove off our boat and walk by its +side, dragging it up to where the canoe lies; I will go to the +canoe, launch it, and then we will make off with both till we are +too far out to be taken; then, when we have got into the canoe, +we will turn our boat adrift.”</p> + +<p>I agreed to the proposals. We launched our boat very quietly, +and I walked in the water up to my knees, drawing it after me +till I arrived opposite to the canoe. The Portuguese crept on his +hands and knees till he had gained the canoe, pushed her off, and +joined me. We made her fast to the tow-rope of our own boat, +then got into the boat, and pulled away from the island.</p> + +<p>We had not gained more than a hundred yards, when the +whiz of an arrow met our ears. The Indians had discovered us, +it was evident. Two or three more arrows came flying by us, but +we had now got well out, and they fell harmless. We continued +to pull till we were half a mile from the island, and then we laid +on our oars. The stars shone bright; there was a young moon, +so as to enable us to see pretty well. We found the paddles of +the canoe lying on the cross-pieces. We had nothing to take +from the boat but our tow-rope and the two small oars; these we +put into the canoe, and then getting in ourselves, we let the boat +go adrift. We put her head to the northward, between the island +and the main, and paddled away as fast as we could.</p> + +<p>The captain was a much better hand than I was, and he therefore +took the office of steersman. The water was as smooth as +glass, and we made rapid progress, and did not discontinue our +exertions, except now and then resting for a few moments, till +the morning dawned, when we could hardly distinguish the island +we had left, and found ourselves about five miles from the +mainland. We had now time to examine the contents of the +canoe, and had much reason to be gratified with our acquisition. +It had three bear-skins at the bottom, several pounds of yams, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</a></span> +cooked and uncooked, two calabashes full of water, bows and +arrows, three spears, a tomahawk, three fishing-lines and hooks, +and some little gourds full of black, white, and red paint; and +what we prized more than all, some flints and a large rusty nail, +with rotten wood to serve as tinder.</p> + +<p>“We are fortunate,” said the captain; “now, before we pull +in for the shore we must paint ourselves like Indians; at all +events, you must black yourself, as you have no shirt, and I +must do the same, although I do not require it so much as you +do.”</p> + +<p>“Let us have something to eat and drink first,” replied I, +“and we will proceed to our toilet afterwards.”</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h2><a name="CHAPTER_XVII" id="CHAPTER_XVII"></a>CHAPTER XVII.</h2> + +<div class="chaphead"><p>My adventures with the Indians, with what happened to the Portuguese +Captain, my companion.</p></div> + + +<p>Having eaten some venison, and drunk out of the calabash, +the captain painted me black, with here and there a line of red +and white on the face and shoulders. I performed the same duty +towards him, and we then resumed our paddles, and pushed in +a slanting direction for the shore. The tide now ran down against +us, and we could hardly stem it, and finding ourselves opposite a +beach clear of trees for a quarter of a mile, we agreed to run on +shore to look for a large stone. We soon found one which +answered our purpose, and paddling off again to three or four +hundred yards, we made the stone fast to the bow-rope of our +boat, and anchored the canoe with it. Having succeeded in this, +we got out the fishing-lines, and with a piece of raw meat as a +bait, we soon had several fish in the canoe; after which we put +on no more baits, but pretended to fish till the tide slacked, when +we lifted our anchor and recommenced our paddling to the northward.</p> + +<p>At night we landed on a rock, close to the beach, having well +reconnoitred before it was dark to see if there were any canoes or +Indians to be seen on the shore; and thus we continued for five +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</a></span> +days, during which we passed the mouths of one or two rivers, +and had gained, as we supposed, more than 150 miles along the +coast, but how much to the northward we could not tell, as we +followed the windings of the shore. We were twice obliged to +land to obtain water, but we always did so in the daytime, having +taken the precaution to black the whole of our bodies and take off +our trowsers before we landed. Our deer’s flesh was all gone, +and we continued to live on fish, cooking as much as we could at +one time. The collecting firewood was the great risk which we +ran; for we were then obliged to land where there was wood. It +was on the sixth day that we were first in danger. As we rounded +a point, we fell in with another canoe with six or seven people in +it. They were not more than 300 yards off when we first saw +them. The Indians stood up in the canoe, looked at us very +earnestly, and then perceiving that we were not of their tribe, I +presume, pulled towards us. We immediately turned and pulled +away. They had been fishing, and two of them were pulling up +the lines, while the others paddled, which gave us a little advantage; +but they had three paddles and we had only two. They +shouted and paddled with all their might, but they gained little, +as they were seven in the canoe, five men and two women, and +deep in consequence. As they gained slowly upon us, notwithstanding +all our exertions, the Portuguese said to me, “They +have no weapons in the boat, I should think; if they had, they +would use them, for we are within bow-shot. Can you use a bow +and arrow?”</p> + +<p>“I could once,” replied I, “use it very fairly,” for when I +was captive with Whyna, she would often practise the bow and +arrow with me, and I became somewhat expert before I left her.</p> + +<p>“Well, then,” said he, “let me paddle on, and do you put +an arrow in the bow and threaten them, at all events.”</p> + +<p>I did so, and stood up, taking aim as if about to shoot, at +which they ceased paddling, and after talking a little they turned +the head of their canoe round, and made for the shore. We +proceeded, as may be imagined, with all diligence. I laid down +my bow and arrows and resumed my paddle, and in an hour we +could no longer see our late pursuers. We continued our voyage, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</a></span> +and for three days met with no further adventures, when about +noon, on the fourth day, the sky became overcast, and there was +every prospect of rough weather. Before night the wind and sea +rose, and it was no longer possible for us to keep along the coast, +which already was covered with breakers.</p> + +<p>We had, therefore, no remedy but to make for the shore and +haul up the canoe, for we could not perceive any inlet which +might shelter us. It was quite dark when we dashed the canoe +through the breakers and landed. We hauled her up some +distance, as there was every appearance of worse weather, and +sheltered ourselves under the lee of a high rock. The wind now +blew fiercely, and rain descended in torrents. We tried to light +a fire to warm ourselves, but could not succeed, so we lay down +on one bear-skin, and covered ourselves with the others, +waiting impatiently for daylight. When the day dawned, the +weather was worse than ever. We now looked out for a better +place of concealment for ourselves and our canoe, and found one +at about fifty yards’ distance: between two high rocks there was a +narrow cleft or passage, which was large enough for us and for +the canoe, and this hid us both from the storm and from the sea. +Into this cleft we hauled our canoe and withdrew ourselves, +making a meal off some fish we roasted on the embers. We +remained there for two days, when the weather moderated, but +the sea was still too rough for us to launch the canoe; so we +decided upon remaining one day more, although our provisions +were all gone and our calabashes quite empty. On the third day, +to our great surprise and alarm, we heard the report of a musket +not far from us. From this we knew that we could not be very +far from the English settlements, for it was only the Indians near +to the settlements who had obtained muskets. But whether it +was an Indian or a white man who fired we could not, of course, +tell. I recollected that, in the last advices we had had from +James Town, our factors had stated that there was a cruel war +carried on between the Indians and the settlers, and that the Indians +had ravaged the plantations; but that was two years ago, and +how it might be now it was impossible to tell. A second report +of a musket still nearer induced me to creep along by the side of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</a></span> +the rock, and look out to see if any one was near. To my great +alarm, I perceived five Indians with muskets not a hundred yards +off. I drew back, as I hoped, unperceived, but the eye of an +Indian was too keen. They had discovered me; and whilst I was +relating to the Portuguese captain what I had seen, they were +suddenly upon us. We had no time to make resistance, even if +we were inclined so to do, we therefore sat still. They came up +and looked at us. The wet had washed off a great portion of the +paint upon my back and shoulders. One of the Indians touched +me on the shoulder, and said, “Ugh!—white man paint like +Indian.” They then examined the canoe and its contents, and +having spoken a few words to each other, apparently relating to +the canoe, they put a thong of leather round each of our arms, +and, making a motion for us to follow them, they led us away.</p> + +<p>“We’ve done our best, and could do no more,” said the +Portuguese; “I feel that it’s all over with me now, and I shall +soon sleep in the bosom of Jesus.”</p> + +<p>My heart was too full to make any reply. The Indians led on, +and I followed in silence.</p> + +<p>We passed through the woods, which appeared to be interminable, +till the night closed in, and then the Indians halted, +and while one remained as guard over us, the others collected +wood for a fire. They had some provisions, but offered none to +us. After an hour they lay down to sleep round the fire, placing +me and the Portuguese captain next to the fire, and lying outside +of us. They were soon fast asleep, or appeared to be, when I +said to the captain, “Have you your knife? for if they remain +asleep, let us wait an hour or so, and if you can cut the leather +thong which the Indian holds in his hand, and then watch your +opportunity, I will do the same, and we may escape.”</p> + +<p>“I have my knife, but my Indian is not asleep,” replied he; +“I will wait till he is.”</p> + +<p>“What signal shall we make if we succeed?” said I.</p> + +<p>“When you are ready, lift your arm up, I shall understand, +and if I am ready, I will do the same. Agreed; and now let +us be quiet, for depend upon it our conversation has roused +them all.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</a></span> +We then composed ourselves, as if to sleep, and remained +in that way for more than an hour, by which time we were convinced +that our captors were slumbering. I then drew out my +knife, for the Indians had not attempted to rifle us, and cut the +thong which was round my arm, without awaking the Indian who +had the other end in his hand. I remained quiet for a quarter of +an hour, when the Portuguese lifted up his arm as a signal that +he was free. I listened attentively, and being certain that the +Indians were asleep, I lifted up my arm also.</p> + +<p>The Portuguese then rose up carefully, and without noise, +stepping past the bodies of the Indians, till he was clear of the +circle. I did the same, and pointed to the muskets, which lay +on the grass by the Indians. He took one up and I another, and +we retreated to a short distance.</p> + +<p>“We must have the other muskets,” said I; “stay where +you are.”</p> + +<p>I advanced cautiously and took up the other three muskets, +and was retreating with them, when one of the Indians turned +round as if awaking. I ran past the Portuguese, and making a +sign for him to follow me, we retreated a few yards into the wood, +where we could watch the Indians without being seen ourselves. +The Portuguese motioned to be off, but I detained him, and I +was right. The Indian roused up and sat upon his haunches; +perceiving that we had escaped, he waked up the others. They +started on their feet, and looking round, found that the muskets +were all gone; and then they held a consultation. At last they +appeared to have made up their minds to follow, and, if possible, +recapture us, for they went back in the direction of the sea.</p> + +<p>“Now, then, we must hide three of the muskets,” said I, +in a whisper, “and keep the others to defend ourselves.”</p> + +<p>We examined and found that they were all loaded, and the +Portuguese then said to me, “There are five of them. If they +meet with us, and we discharge two muskets and we do not kill, +we shall be at their mercy. If we do kill, still there will be three +against two; we had better carry all the muskets. Do you take +two, and I will take three.”</p> + +<p>As I thought he was right, I consented, and we now went the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</a></span> +same path towards the sea which the Indians had done before us +in pursuit of us. We walked fast, as we knew the Indians would +do the same, and they had the start of us, so that we were not +likely to come up with them. It was severe work, but we did not +slacken our pace, and before dawn the sea was quite visible +through the branches of the trees, for we had arrived at the outskirts +of the wood.</p> + +<p>As soon as we had gained the beach, which was 500 yards +wide, we looked round to see if we could perceive the Indians, +but we could observe nobody.</p> + +<p>“Let us, while it is yet dark, go round so as to get on the +opposite side of the rocks where we were concealed,” said the +Portuguese. “If they are there, we shall take them by surprise.”</p> + +<p>Keeping just within the wood, we walked half a mile to the +southward, and then emerged just as the day was breaking, and +made for the rocks. As soon as we arrived, we examined very +cautiously before we entered the cleft, but there was nobody +there, and the canoe was safe.</p> + +<p>“They are not here,” said I; “where can they be?”</p> + +<p>“They cannot be far off,” said the Portuguese; “I suspect +they are hidden somewhere, and intend to surprise us while we +are launching our canoe, and when our muskets will be out of +our hands.”</p> + +<p>“I agree with you; let us now wait at some little distance +from the rocks till broad daylight, we shall then be secure from +surprise.”</p> + +<p>We did so, and when the sun rose we looked well round, but +could see nobody. We entered the cleft, and were about to lay +down the muskets, and lay hold of the canoe, when I perceived +a small piece of rock to drop down. This caused me immediately +to suspect the truth, and I cried to the Portuguese to come back +with me. He did so, and I told him that I was certain that the +Indians had climbed the rock, and were lying down on the top of +it, ready to pounce upon us.</p> + +<p>“Depend upon it, they must be there,” said he, when I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</a></span> +mentioned the falling piece of rock; “let us walk round and see +if we can discover them.”</p> + +<p>We did so, but they were too well concealed.</p> + +<p>“But what must be done now?” said he. “It is useless our +attempting to clamber to the top of the rock, for no one could do +it with a musket in his hand.”</p> + +<p>“No,” replied I, “that is certain; and if we attempt to bring +the canoe out of the cleft, they may drop down upon us.”</p> + +<p>“I think,” said he, “that if we were to go in and take the +tow-rope in our hands, which is several yards long, we might +haul out the canoe by it, and when once it is clear of the cleft +they cannot move without our seeing them.”</p> + +<p>“We will try, at all events,” replied I. “Do you stay on +the watch while I get hold of the tow-rope and bring it out.”</p> + +<p>The Indians did not expect this manœuvre, it was clear. Still +keeping the muskets in our possession, the butts on the sand, +and the muzzles resting on our shoulders, we laid hold of the +tow-rope, and by great exertion hauled the canoe several yards +away from between the two rocks. We then paused for breath +after a minute or two, with our eyes fixed upon the top of the rock +to see if they moved, and then we hauled it at least a hundred +yards further off, when for the first time I perceived that the bow +and arrows were not in the canoe, and that they must have been +taken by the Indians.</p> + +<p>“Then we must haul again,” said the Portuguese, when I +stated this to him, “till we are out of bow-shot. Let us put the +muskets into the canoe, and drag it as fast as we can.”</p> + +<p>We did so, and gained another hundred yards before we +stopped, when an arrow was discharged from the summit of the +rock, and buried itself in the sand close to my feet.</p> + +<p>“Haul again,” said the Portuguese, “we are not out of shot +yet.”</p> + +<p>Again we exerted ourselves, and gained another hundred +yards, during which two more arrows were discharged, and one +of them went through the left arm of my comrade; but as it was +through the fleshy part, and did not touch the bone, it did not +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</a></span> +disable him. A third arrow was sent after us, but did not reach +us, and we knew that we were out of distance.</p> + +<p>“Cut the shaft of the arrow, and draw it through the arm,” +said the Portuguese.</p> + +<p>“Not now,” said I; “they will perceive me doing so, and +will think that you are disabled. That may induce them to rush +upon us, thinking they have only one man to deal with.”</p> + +<p>“Well, it’s no great matter,” replied he; “we must now +drag our canoe down to the water and launch her, if they will let +us. We have outwitted them so far.”</p> + +<p>We now turned the head of the canoe towards the sea, and +slowly dragged her down; our eyes, as may be supposed, constantly +kept upon the rock, to see if the Indians would move, but +they did not. They perhaps felt that they had no chance with us, +having all the fire-arms and an open beach in our favour. We +launched our canoe without further interruption on their part, +and in a few minutes, taking care to be out of arrow distance, we +passed the rock with our head to the northward. When about +two miles off, we perceived the Indians to descend from the rock +and walk away into the woods.</p> + +<p>“Let us praise God for this miraculous escape,” said I to the +Portuguese.</p> + +<p>“I do; and the holy patron saint who has preserved me,” +replied the Portuguese captain; “but I am still heavy at heart. +I feel that we have escaped only to come into more strange and +fresh calamity. I shall never get back to Lisbon, that I feel convinced +of.”</p> + +<p>I tried all I could to encourage him, but it was of no avail. +He told me that the presentiment was too strong, and could not +be overcome by any argument. Indeed he appeared to have +allowed the idea so to have taken possession of his mind, that his +reason became enervated; and having heard how the Indians +burnt their prisoners, he talked about martyrdom at the stake, +and rising up to Heaven in great glory, there to be received by the +whole body of saints and legions of angels.</p> + +<p>“What is the use of our thus labouring at the paddle?” said +he; “why not at once let us go ashore and receive the crown of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</a></span> +martyrdom? I am ready; for I long for the hour, and shall rejoice.”</p> + +<p>I said all I could to keep him quiet, but it was useless, and +such was his insanity, that he gradually neared the shore by +steering against me with his paddle, so that I could not prevent +it. I had drawn the shaft of the arrow through his arm, and he +appeared to feel no pain. I expostulated with him at his keeping +the canoe so near to the shore, but he smiled and gave no reply.</p> + +<p>We had the stream against us, and made but little way, and +it vexed me very much to hear him talk so loud as he did, as the +Indians must have heard him, and I thought would follow us +along the coast; but he ransacked the whole book of martyrs, +telling me how one had his body sawn in two, another was +pinched to death; this one burnt, that tortured; every variety of +death he entered upon during the whole of that day without +ceasing.</p> + +<p>I ascribed much of this to the pain arising from the wounded +arm, notwithstanding which he paddled with as much vigour as +ever. As the night came on, I entreated him to hold his tongue, +but it was in vain, and I felt assured that his reason was quite +gone. He continued to talk loud and rave without intermission, +and I now considered our fate as sealed. We had no water in the +boat or provisions of any kind, and I proposed that we should +heave-to and catch some fish, telling him that if he talked we +should scare them away.</p> + +<p>This made him quiet for a time, but as soon as we had hooked +four or five fish, he again commenced his history of the glorious +martyrs. I prayed him to be silent, for a short time at least, +and he was so for about four or five minutes, when he would +break out into some ejaculation, which I immediately stopped. +At last he could talk no more for want of water; his lips were +glued together, and so were mine. Nevertheless, I continued +paddling for two hours more, when I found by the canoe grounding +that he had steered her on the beach. There was no help for +it. We landed and went in search of water, which we found +about half of a mile from where our canoe was beached.</p> + +<p>We drank heartily, filled the calabash, and were returning +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</a></span> +to the canoe, when he again commenced talking as loud as ever. +I was in great anger, but I put my hand before his mouth, beseeching +him in a whisper to be quiet. As we were doing this, +we were suddenly sprung upon and seized by several Indians, +and in a minute were bound hands and feet.</p> + +<p>“I knew it,” cried the Portuguese; “I knew it would be so. +Well, I am prepared; are not you, my good friend?”</p> + +<p>I made no reply. I felt that in his madness he had sacrificed +his own life and mine also; but it was the will of Heaven. The +Indians left two to guard us, and went down to the canoe, returning +with their muskets. I soon perceived that they were the +same whom we had escaped from the night before, and the one +who had spoken a little English when we were first captured now +came to me and said, “White man paint like Indian, steal +gun—ugh.”</p> + +<p>When the Indians had returned from the canoe, our feet were +unbound, and we were again led away by the leather thong which +was fast to our arms. The Portuguese now began to find his +tongue again, and talked incessantly, the Indians not checking +him; from which, it was evident that they were on their own +domains. After four hours’ walking they kindled a fire, and +went to repose as before; but this time they took our knives from +us, and bound our legs so tight that they gave us much pain. +I did not expostulate, as I knew it was useless. My companion, +as the thong entered into his flesh, seemed pleased, saying, +“Now my martyrdom is commencing.”</p> + +<p>Alas! poor man; but I will not anticipate. We travelled +three days, during which we were supplied with a small portion +of parched Indian corn every day, just sufficient for our sustenance, +and no more. On the fourth morning the Indians, after +an hour’s travelling, set up some shrill and barbarous cries, +which I afterwards discovered was their warhoop. These cries +were replied to by others at a distance, and in about a quarter of +an hour afterwards we found ourselves close to a number of +wigwams, as they are termed (the Indian houses), and soon surrounded +by a large party of men, women, and children, who +greeted us with taunts and menaces.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</a></span> +We were led into a larger wigwam than the others, where we +found several Indians of grave aspect assembled, and a man who +could speak English was ordered in as interpreter. He asked us +where we came from in the canoe. I replied, that we came from +the south, but we had been wrecked in a big ship, and had taken +the canoe, which we found on the beach. They asked no more +questions. We were led out, and in about an hour afterwards +the Indian who had spoken English to us when we were captured, +came up with two others and painted us black, saying, “The +white man like paint. Black paint good.”</p> + +<p>I did not know till afterwards that this painting black was a +sign that we were condemned to death, but so it was. They took +off our trowsers, the only garments we had on, and left us naked. +To my surprise, they did not take the diamond which was sewed +up in leather from off my neck; but as I learnt subsequently, the +Indians are much given to conjurors and charms, wearing many +round their own necks and about their persons, and they respect +the charms that their enemies wear, indeed are afraid of them, +lest they should be harmed by having them in their possession. +We remained in a wigwam during that day, with guards over us. +The following day we were led out and cast loose, and we found +all the Indians, women and children, ranged in two lines, each +holding in their hands a club or stick, or rod of some description +or another.</p> + +<p>We were led to the end of the row, and looked about us in +amazement. They made signs to us which we did not understand, +and while we were remaining in doubt as to what was to be our +fate, an old woman, who had been menacing and grinning at me +for some time, and who was the most hideous animal that I ever +beheld in the shape of a woman, thrust a straw into my eye, +giving me most excruciating agony. I was so carried away by +rage and pain, that I saluted her with a kick in the stomach, +which laid her doubled up on the ground, expecting to be scalped +for so doing the next moment. On the contrary, the Indians +laughed, while some of the other women dragged her away.</p> + +<p>At last the interpreter came, and from him we learnt that we +had to run the gauntlet, and that, as soon as we gained the large +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</a></span> +lodge where we had been examined by the old Indians on the day +previous, we were safe, and that we must run for that as fast as +we could. The Portuguese, who was still as mad as ever, was +then pushed on; he would not run, but walked, glorying in the +blows, which showered down upon him like hail; and, moreover, +he prevented me from running for some time, till I got past +him. I had been cruelly punished, and was mad with pain, +when I perceived a tall, gaunt Indian waiting for me with a heavy +club. Careless of life or consequences, I rushed past him, and +as I passed I threw out my fist with such impetus, that, hitting +him under the right ear, he fell senseless, and it appears that he +never rose again, for the blow killed him; after which I at last +gained the council-house, and was soon afterwards followed by +my companion, who was streaming with blood. We were then +led away, and tied by our necks to two stakes about twenty yards +apart, and there we remained for the night.</p> + +<p>The Portuguese passed the night in singing; I passed it in +silence and prayer. I felt convinced that we were to die, and I +feared that it would be by fire or torture, for I had heard something +of the manners and customs of these Indians. I made my +peace with God as well as a poor sinner could, prayed for mercy +through Jesus Christ, sighed my adieu to Amy, and made up my +mind to die.</p> + +<p>Early the next morning the Indians brought firewood, and +placed it in bundles round the stakes, at a distance of about +fourteen yards from the centre. They then went to the Portuguese, +tied his hands behind him, and exchanged the rope by +which he had been fastened for a much stronger one, one end of +which they fastened to his wrists behind him, and the other to +the stake. As they left me as I was before, it was plain that the +Portuguese was to suffer first. They then set fire to the piles of +wood which were round the stake, which were too far from him +to burn him, and I could not imagine what they intended to do, +but you may conceive that I was in a state of awful suspense and +anxiety, as I was well convinced that his fate, whatever it might +be, would be my own.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</a></span> +During these appalling preparations, the Portuguese appeared +as if he really enjoyed the scene.</p> + +<p>“Now, my good friend,” said he to me, “you shall see how +I can suffer for the true faith. Even a heretic like you shall be +converted by my example, and I shall ascend to Heaven with you +in my arms. Come on, ye fiends; come on, ye heathens, and +see how a Christian can suffer.”</p> + +<p>Much as I felt for him and for myself, I could not lament that +his reason had left him, as I thought his sufferings would be +less; but his exclamations were soon drowned by a loud yell from +the Indians, who all rushed upon my unfortunate companion.</p> + +<p>For a moment or two they were crowded so thick round him +that I could not perceive what they were doing, but after that they +separated, and I beheld him bleeding profusely, his ears and +nose having been cut off, and a broken iron ramrod passed +through both cheeks. And now a scene took place, at the remembrance +of which, even now, my blood curdles. Some caught +up the burning sticks and applied them to his flesh, others stuck +him full of small splints, the ends of which they lighted. The +Indian warriors shot at him with muskets loaded with powder +only, so as to burn him terribly on every part of the body. The +women took up handfuls of lighted ashes and showered them +down on him, so that the ground he trod upon was a mass of +burning embers, and he walked upon fire.</p> + +<p>Red-hot irons were now brought forward, and his body seared +in all parts, his tormentors seeking out where they could give +him the most pain. At last one applied the hot iron to his eyes, +and burnt them out. Imagine my feelings at this horrid scene—imagine +the knowledge that this was to be also my fate in a short +time; but, what is more strange to tell, imagine, Madam, my +companion not only deriding his torturers, but not flinching from +the torture; on the contrary, praising God for his goodness in +thus allowing him to be a martyr for the true faith, offering his +body to their inflictions, and shouting manfully; but such was +the behaviour of my insane friend, and this behaviour appeared +to give great satisfaction to the Indians.</p> + +<p>For nearly two hours did this torture continue, his body was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</a></span> +black and bloody all over, and the smell of the burning flesh was +horrible; but by this time it appeared as if he was much exhausted, +and, indeed, appeared to be almost insensible to pain. +He walked round the stake as before upon the burning coals, but +appeared not to know when further torture was applied to him or +not. He now sang hymns in Portuguese in a low voice, for he +was much exhausted. Soon afterwards he staggered and fell +down with his face upon the burning embers; but even the flesh +of his face grilling, as it were, appeared to have no effect upon +him. An Indian then went up to him, and with his knife cut a +circle round his head, and tore off the whole scalp, flesh and +hair together, and when he had done this the old woman whom I +had saluted with a kick before I ran the gauntlet, and who had +his ears hanging on her neck to a string, lifted up a handful of +burning coals, and put them upon his bleeding head.</p> + +<p>This seemed to rouse him. He lifted up his head, but his +features were no longer to be distinguished, as his face was burnt +to a black coal, and he said, “Take me, ye holy saints. Angels, +receive me,” and, to my great astonishment, he again rose on +his legs, and tottered round and round for a few minutes. At +last he sank down, with his back against the stake, and one of +the Indians cleaved his brain with his tomahawk; and thus ended +the life and the misery of my unfortunate companion—and it was +now my turn.</p> + +<p>“Well,” thought I, “it is but two hours of suffering, and +then I shall be beyond their malice. May God have mercy upon +my soul.”</p> + +<p>The same preparations were now made for me. I was fastened +with the stout rope, and my arms tied behind me, the wood was +fired, and one of the chiefs was haranguing the Indians. He +finished, the low yell was given, when the old woman whom I had +before mentioned ran up to me, and saying something which I +could not understand, put her hand upon me.</p> + +<p>When she did this the other Indians, who were about to rush +on me, drew back with signs of disappointment on many of their +wild countenances. The chiefs then went into the council-house, +leaving me tied where I was, and the wood burning around me, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</a></span> +the mass of Indians standing about as if waiting the decision of +the chiefs. After a time three Indians, one of whom was the +interpreter, came up to me, and, kicking aside the burning +poles, cast me loose.</p> + +<p>I asked the interpreter what he was about to do. He replied, +“You kill Indian here (pointing to his own ear), you kill +him dead. Squaw lose husband—want another—take you—stead +of him.”</p> + +<p>They led me to the council-house before the chiefs. The old +woman whom I had kicked was there. It was her husband that +I had killed by the blow behind the ear, and she had claimed me +in his stead, and, according to the custom of the country, her +claim was allowed, and I was made over to her, and received into +the tribe. Strange custom for a woman to marry the murderer of +her husband, but still such it was, and thus did I find myself +freed from the stake when I least expected it. The principal chief +made me a speech, which was interpreted, in which he told me +that I was now the husband of Manou, and was one of their own +tribe; that I must be strong in war, and must hunt and procure +venison for my family.</p> + +<p>They then washed off the black paint, and after a few more +speeches and ceremonies, I was handed over to the hideous old +hag, whose neck was still decorated with the two ears of my companion. +To say that I would have preferred the torture would be +saying too much, but that I loathed the creature to excess was +certain. However, I said nothing, but allowed her to take me +by the hand and lead me to her wigwam. As soon as we were in +she brought me some venison, which I ate greedily, for I had +had nothing for thirty-six hours. She then offered me the leggings, +as they call them, which the Indians wear, and the other +portions of the Indian dress, which probably belonged to her late +husband. I put them on, as I was glad to cover my nakedness, +and, worn out with walking and exertion, I first thanked God for +my miraculous preservation, and then lay down and fell into a +deep sleep.</p> + +<p>It was not until the next day that I awoke, and I then perceived +the old woman rubbing oil upon the deep cuts made in my wrists +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</a></span> +and shoulders by the leather thongs. She again set meat before +me, and I ate heartily, but I looked upon her with abhorrence, +and when she attempted to fondle me, I turned away and spit with +disgust, at which she retired, grumbling. I now had leisure to +reflect. I passed over with a shudder the scenes that had passed, +and again returned thanks to God for my deliverance. I called to +mind how often I had been preserved and delivered. From my +bondage in Africa, from my imprisonment in the Tower, from +my hopeless slavery in the mines, from our wreck on the island, +and now, after passing through such dangers, from an almost +certain cruel death by torture. Truly did I feel how grateful I +ought to be for that Providence which had so often preserved me, +and that my only reliance in future must be in its gracious protection.</p> + +<p>But here I was, married to a woman I detested, and living +with barbarians; and I said to myself, “That kind Heaven which +has already done so much for me will, in its own good time, also +release me from this thraldom. In the meanwhile let me not +murmur, but be thankful.” My squaw, as they call their wives +among the Indians, now came up to me and offered to paint me, +and I thought it advisable that she should, as I felt that the sooner +I conformed myself to their customs the more chance I had +of making my escape, which I was resolved to do the first opportunity.</p> + +<p>As soon as she had completed my toilet I walked out of the +wigwam, that I might look about me and be seen. The Indians, +who were sauntering about, met me with a friendly “Ugh,” +which appeared a favourite monosyllable with them. At last I +met with the interpreter, and began to converse with him. I +asked what nation I was now belonging to, and he said the Massowomicks. +I asked how large their country was, and he told +me much which I could not understand, except that it appeared +to me a very powerful nation.</p> + +<p>I was very careful of mentioning the English, or any thing +about their settlement, although I was anxious to know where it +was; but I asked him whether they were at war with any other +nation. He said “No, they had been at war with other tribes, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</a></span> +but that they had all made peace that they might join against the +white man, who had taken their land.”</p> + +<p>“I am an Indian now,” said I.</p> + +<p>“Yes, and you will forget the white man,” said he. “You +have now red blood in your veins. You marry Indian wife, you +all the same as one Indian.”</p> + +<p>I said, “War Indian beat his wife, suppose she talk too +much?”</p> + +<p>“Plenty talk, plenty beat,” said he.</p> + +<p>“Suppose my wife talk too much and I beat her, what Indian +people say?”</p> + +<p>“Say good. Suppose wife too old, you take two wife, one +more young.”</p> + +<p>I was very much pleased with this conversation; not that I had +the slightest idea of profiting by his information by taking another +wife, but I felt such a disgust at my present one, and had +already seen what a fury she could be, that I was resolved, if +necessary, to show her that I was master, for I felt certain that +if I did not, she would soon attempt to master me, and so it +turned out.</p> + +<p>On the third day she took down a bow and arrows and made a +sign to me to go out, and, I presumed, bring back food; and as +there was nothing in the house, I thought the request reasonable. +I therefore went out of the wigwam and found that many of the +young men were going out on a hunting-party, and that I was to +join them. We set off and travelled for six hours before we came +to the hunting-ground, and as the deer passed me I thought of +Whyna and my hunting excursions with her. I was, however, +fortunate, and killed two deer, much to the surprise of the Indians, +who thought a white man could not use a bow and arrows, +and I rose very much in their estimation in consequence. The +deer was cut up, and we hung upon branches what we could not +carry.</p> + +<p>We did not go home that night, but feasted over a large fire. +The next morning we all carried home our loads, and mine was +as large as any of the others, if not larger; neither did I flag on +the way, for I was naturally very strong and active, and had lately +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</a></span> +been inured to fatigue. When we arrived, the squaws and men +among the others were despatched for the remainder of the venison. +I now went out every day by myself and practised with my +bow, till I had become more expert, for I wanted practice. I +had no musket, but I had a tomahawk and a long knife. I began +to pick up a few words of the language, and by means of the interpreter +I gained them very fast. Before I had been three months +with the Indians I had acquired their confidence and respect. +They found that I was expert, and able to gain my own livelihood, +and I may add that before I had been three months I had also +mastered my wife. When she found that I would not submit to +her caresses, she was very indignant and very violent, but I immediately +knocked her down, and beat her unmercifully. This +brought her to her senses, and after that I treated her as my slave +with great rigour, and as she was a notorious scold, the Indians +liked me all the better for it.</p> + +<p>You may think that this was not fair treatment towards a +woman who had saved my life; but she only saved it for her own +purposes, and would have worn my ears, as well as my companion’s, +if I had not killed her husband. The fact is, I had no +alternative; I must have either treated her kindly and submitted +to her nauseous endearments, or have kept her at a respectful +distance by severity, and I hardly need say that I preferred the +latter. So far as her choice of a husband was concerned, she +made a bad one, for she received nothing but blows and bad +usage. I had one day driven my wife out of the wigwam in consequence +of her presuming to “talk too much,” as the Indian said, +when the interpreter told me that one of the chiefs was willing +that I should marry his daughter, polygamy being one of their +customs.</p> + +<p>I was very much annoyed at this, for I knew the young girl +very well: she was very graceful and very pretty; and I felt that +my fidelity to Amy would be in great danger if the marriage was +to take place; and if proposed, I dared not refuse so great a distinction.</p> + +<p>I replied that I was fortunate, but that I feared my present +wife would make her very unhappy, as she wanted to be the chief +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</a></span> +woman of the wigwam, and when I was away I could not tell +what the old woman might do to her, and the conversation was +dropped.</p> + +<p>This little Indian had, before this, shown me as much favour +as an Indian girl ever ventures to show, sufficient, at all events, +to satisfy me that I was not disagreeable to her, and what the interpreter +had said made me very uncomfortable. However, I +consoled myself with the recollection that if I were compelled to +marry this girl, it would be an involuntary infidelity on my part, +and on that account might well be excused; for the hope of again +rejoining Amy never left me at any time.</p> + +<p>One day I went out in search of deer, and was led away from +my companions after a buck which I had wounded and attempted +to overtake. They saw me in chase of my quarry, and left me in +pursuit. I followed for several hours, continually coming up +with it and as continually losing it again. At last, I heard the +report of a musket close to where the deer was last seen by me, +and I thought that some Indian had shot it. I walked forward, +however, very cautiously, and perceived a white man standing +by the animal, which lay at his feet. I started back, for I did +not know whether I had fallen in with a friend or a foe; but as I +knew that he had not had time to reload his musket, I hallooed +to him, concealing myself at the same time behind a tree.</p> + +<p>“Is that you, Evans?” said the man in reply.</p> + +<p>“No,” said I, “it is an Englishman.”</p> + +<p>“Well, show yourself, then,” said he.</p> + +<p>“I am dressed as an Indian,” replied I; “I was taken by the +Indians.”</p> + +<p>“Well, come along,” said the man, who was attired as a +seafaring man.</p> + +<p>I came from behind the tree, and when he saw me he +snatched up his musket.</p> + +<p>“Don’t be afraid,” said I.</p> + +<p>“Afraid!” said he; “I should like to see what I am afraid +of; but I’ll be on my guard.”</p> + +<p>“That’s right,” I replied.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</a></span> +I then told him that I had been taken by the Indians, and they +saved my life because one of their women chose me as her husband, +and that I was anxious to escape from them.</p> + +<p>“Well,” said he, “I am on board of a schooner at anchor +down below in the river. There are a few of us come on shore to +get some venison, and I have lost my comrades; but I had no +idea that the Indians were down here so close to the English +settlements.”</p> + +<p>“How close are we, then?” said I; “for I know not where I +am. This is certainly not our usual hunting-ground, for I have +been led many miles from it, in pursuit of the animal you have +just shot.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I thought so; for I have been on shore here more +than once, and I have never met with an Indian. You ask how +far you are from the settlement; that I can hardly tell you, because +the settlers have spread out so far; but you are about forty +or fifty miles from James Town.”</p> + +<p>“And what river, then, is your schooner at anchor in?”</p> + +<p>“I don’t know the name,” replied the man; “I’m not sure +that it has a name. We come here for wood and water, because +it is quiet, not inhabited, and no questions asked.”</p> + +<p>“What are you, then?” inquired I.</p> + +<p>“Why, to tell you the truth, we are what are called ‘Jolly +Rovers;’ and if you have a mind to come on board, we can find a +berth for you, I dare say.”</p> + +<p>“Many thanks,” replied I; “but I am not sufficiently fond +of the sea, and I should be of no use” (for, by his term of Jolly +Rover, I knew that they were pirates).</p> + +<p>“That’s as you please,” replied he; “no harm’s done.”</p> + +<p>“No,” replied I; “and I thank you for your kind offer, but +I cannot live long on board of a vessel. Will you now tell me +which is the right track to the English plantations?”</p> + +<p>“Why,” said he, “they bear right out in that direction; and +I dare say, if you travel five or six leagues, you will fall aboard +of some plantation or another—right in that quarter; follow +your nose, old fellow, and you can’t go wrong.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</a></span> +“Many thanks,” I replied; “am I likely to meet your companions?—they +may take me for an Indian.”</p> + +<p>“Not in that direction,” replied he; “they were astern of me +a long way.”</p> + +<p>“Farewell, then, and many thanks,” I replied.</p> + +<p>“Good-bye, old fellow; and the sooner you rub off that +paint, the sooner you’ll look like a Christian,” said the careless +rover, as I walked away.</p> + +<p>“No bad advice,” I thought: for I was now determined to +make for the English settlements as fast as I could, “and I will +do so when I once see an English habitation, but not before; I +may fall in with Indians yet.”</p> + +<p>I then set off as fast as I could, and being now inured to +running for a long time without stopping, I left the rover a long +way behind me in a very short time. I continued my speed till it +was dark, when I heard the barking of a dog, which I knew was +English, for the Indian dogs do not bark. I then proceeded +cautiously and in the direction where I heard the dog bark, and +arrived in a quarter of an hour to a cleared ground, with a rail +fence round it.</p> + +<p>“Thank God!” I cried, “that I am at last among my own +countrymen.”</p> + +<p>I considered, however, that it would not be prudent to show +myself, especially in my Indian paint, at such a time of night, +and I therefore sat down under the lee-side of a large tree, and +remained there till morning. I then looked about for water, and +having found a running stream, I washed off my paint, and appeared +what I really was, a white man in an Indian dress. I +then went up again to the clearing, and looked for the habitation, +which I discovered on the top of a hill, about four hundred yards +off. The trees were cleared away for about three hundred yards +all round it. It was built of heavy logs, let into one another, +with one window only, and that very small. The door was still +shut. I walked up to it, and tapped at the door.</p> + +<p>“Who’s there?” replied a hoarse voice.</p> + +<p>“An Englishman, and a stranger,” I replied. “I have just +escaped from the Indians.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</a></span> +“Well, we’ll see what you are in a very short time,” replied +the voice. “James, get me my gun.”</p> + +<p>In a minute the door opened, and I beheld a woman more +than six feet high, of gaunt appearance and large dimensions: I +thought that I had never seen such a masculine creature before. +It was her voice which I had heard. Two men were seated by +the fire-place.</p> + +<p>“Who are you?” said she, with the musket ready for the +present.</p> + +<p>I told her in a few words.</p> + +<p>“Show me the palm of your hand—turn it up at once.”</p> + +<p>I did so, without the least idea of the reason for the demand; +but I afterwards discovered that it was to ascertain whether I was +one of those who had been transported to the settlement, as they +all had the letter R branded on them.</p> + +<p>“Oh, you’re not a gaol-bird, then, I see: you may come +in; but you’ll give me that bow and arrows, if you please.”</p> + +<p>“Certainly,” replied I, “if you wish it.”</p> + +<p>“Why, there’s nothing like making sure in this world; and +although you look a very peaceable, good-looking sort of personage, +notwithstanding your Indian set-out, still I’ve known +just as amiable people as you, in appearance, very mischievous +at times. Now come in, and let us hear what you have to say for +yourself. Jeykell, get some more wood.”</p> + +<p>One man went out to obey her orders; the other sat by the fire +with his musket between his knees. I sat down by the fire, at the +request of the woman, who had seated herself by the side of the +man, and then, on her repeating her question, I gave her a narrative +of my adventures, from the time that I left Rio.</p> + +<p>“Well,” says she, “we seldom hear stories like them; it’s +all the world like a book; and pray what’s that thing (pointing to +the diamond in its case) you have hanging to your neck there? +you have left that out in your history.”</p> + +<p>“That’s a charm given me by my Indian wife, to preserve me +from disasters from wild animals; no panther, wolf, or bear will +ever attack me.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</a></span> +“Well,” said she, “if so be it has that power, all I can say +is, it’s not a bad charm to wear in these parts, for there are animals +enough in the woods in summer, and round the house all +night in winter; but I don’t believe a bit in the charm, and that’s +the truth; however, if it does no good, it can’t do no harm, so +you may keep it on, and welcome.”</p> + +<p>“May I ask how far it is to James Town?” said I.</p> + +<p>“What, going to James Town already? I suppose you expect +to be there to-night?”</p> + +<p>“Not exactly, my good woman,” replied I. “I must trespass +upon your kindness to give me something to eat, for I am +hungry.”</p> + +<p>“Good woman! bah! and pray how dare you call me good +woman? Call me mistress, if you want any thing.”</p> + +<p>“I beg your pardon,” said I. “Well, then, mistress, will +you give me something to eat?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I will. James, fetch the meal-cake and a bit of salt +pork, and give him to eat, while I call the cows from the +bush.”</p> + +<p>The mistress, as I shall in future call her, then put down her +musket and left the cabin. During her absence I entered into +conversation with the man called James, for the other had gone +out. To my inquiry how far it was to James Town, he replied +that he really did not know; that he was sent out a convict, and +sold for ten years to the husband of the mistress, who had died +two years ago; that this man had a small vessel, in which he +went to James Town by water, and that he had returned with him +in his vessel; that the distance by water, he considered about +one hundred and fifty miles, but by land it was not half that distance; +that he did not know the way, nor did he believe that there +was any road as yet made to James Town, as this plantation was +quite by itself, and a long way from any other. He understood +that the nearest plantation was twenty miles off, and he knew +there was no road to it, as no one ever went or came except by +water.</p> + +<p>“But,” said I, “are not the settlers at war with the Indian +tribes that surround them?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</a></span> +“Yes; and have been now for three or four years; and the +Indians have done great mischief to the plantations, and killed a +great many people; but the settlers have punished them severely.”</p> + +<p>“Then how is it that this plantation, which is so solitary, has +not been attacked?”</p> + +<p>“Because the mistress’s husband was a great friend of the +Indians, and it is said used to bring them cargoes of muskets +and ammunition from James Town, contrary to all law and regulation. +But if he was friendly with them, the mistress is not; +for she has quarrelled with the principal chief, and I should not +be surprised if we were attacked some day, and all scalped.”</p> + +<p>“And what does the mistress say to that?”</p> + +<p>“Oh, she don’t care; she’d fight a hundred Indians, or white +men either. I never saw such a creature—she’s afraid of nothing.”</p> + +<p>“Who is the other man I saw here?”</p> + +<p>“Oh, he’s another like myself. There were three of us, but +one was drowned by falling overboard from the sloop.”</p> + +<p>“Well, but my good fellow, how shall I get to James +Town?”</p> + +<p>“I’m sure I can’t tell; but my idea is that you will never get +there unless mistress chooses.”</p> + +<p>“Why, surely she won’t detain me by force?”</p> + +<p>“Won’t she?—you don’t know her. Why, she’d stop an +army,” replied the man. “I don’t think that she will let you go—I +don’t know; but that’s my opinion. She wants another +hand.”</p> + +<p>“What, do you mean to say that she’ll make me work?”</p> + +<p>“I mean to say that, according to the laws of the settlement, +she has a right to detain you. Any person found roving here, +who cannot give a satisfactory account of himself, may be detained +till something is heard about him; for he may be a runaway +convict, or a runaway apprentice, which is much the same, +after all. Now, she may say that your account of yourself is not +satisfactory, and therefore she detained you; and if you won’t +work, she won’t give you to eat; so there you are.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</a></span> +“Well, we will see if she is able.”</p> + +<p>“Able! if you mean strong enough, why she’d take you +up with one hand; and she is as resolute and severe as she is +strong. I had rather have to deal with three men, and that’s +the truth.”</p> + +<p>“What’s the truth, James?” cried the mistress, coming +in at the door. “Let’s hear the truth from your lips, it will be +something new.”</p> + +<p>“I said that I was sent here for finding a pocket-book, +mistress; that’s all.”</p> + +<p>“Yes; but you did not tell him where you found it—at the +bottom of a gentleman’s coat-pocket, you know. You can only tell +the truth by halves yet, I see.”</p> + +<p>Wishing to ascertain how far the man’s suspicions were correct, +I said to her,</p> + +<p>“I have good friends in James Town: if I were once there I +could procure money and any thing else to any amount that I required.”</p> + +<p>“Well,” says she, “you may have; but I’m afraid that the +post don’t go out to-day. One would think, after all your wanderings +and difficulties, that you’d be glad to be quiet a little, +and remain here; so we’ll talk about James Town some time +about next spring.”</p> + +<p>“Indeed, mistress, I hope you will not detain me here. I +can pay you handsomely, on my arrival at James Town, for your +kind treatment and any trouble you may take for me.”</p> + +<p>“Pay me! what do I want with money?—there’s no shops +here with ribbons, and calicoes, and muslins; and if there +were, I’m not a fine madam. Money! why I’ve no child to +leave what I have to—no husband to spend it for me. I have +bags and bags of dollars, young man, which my husband +heaped up, and they are of as much use to me as they are +now to him.”</p> + +<p>“I am glad that you are so rich, mistress, and more glad +that your money is so little cared for and so little wanted; but if +you do not want money, I do very much want to get back to my +friends, who think I am dead, and mourn for me.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</a></span> +“Well, if they have mourned, their sorrow is over by this +time, and therefore your staying here will not distress them +more. I may as well tell you at once that you shall not go; so +make up your mind to be contented, and you’ll fare none the +worse for it.”</p> + +<p>This was said in so decided a tone, that, bearing in mind +what I had heard from the convict servant, I thought it advisable +to push the question no further for the present, making up my +mind that I would wait a short time, and then make my escape, +if she still persisted in detaining me by force; but this I could +not venture upon until I was in possession of fire-arms, and I +could not obtain them while she had any suspicion. I therefore +replied—</p> + +<p>“Well, since you are determined I shall not go, I have nothing +more to say, except that I will wait your pleasure, and, in +the mean time, let me make myself as useful as I can, for I +don’t want to eat the bread of idleness.”</p> + +<p>“You’re a very sensible young man,” replied she; “and +now you shall have a shirt to put on, which will improve your appearance +a great deal.”</p> + +<p>She then went into the inner room, which I presumed was +her bed-room, as there were but two rooms in the cabin. As she +went out, I could not help wondering at her. On examination, I +felt assured that she was more than six feet high, and her +shoulders as broad and her arms as nervous as a man’s of +that stature. Her chest was very expanded, but bosom she +had none. In fact, she was a man in woman’s clothing, and I +began to doubt her sex. Her features were not bad, had they +been of smaller dimensions, but her nose was too large, although +it was straight; her eyes were grand, but they were surmounted +with such coarse eyebrows; her mouth was well shaped, and her +teeth were good and regular, but it was the mouth of an ogress; +her walk was commanding and firm; every action denoted energy +and muscle; and certainly, from the conversation I have already +made known, her mind was quite as masculine as her body—she +was a splendid monster. In a minute she returned, bringing +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</a></span> +me a good check shirt and a pair of duck trowsers, which I thankfully +accepted.</p> + +<p>“I’ve plenty more for those who please me,” said she, carelessly; +“when you’ve put them on, come out to me, and I’ll +show you the plantation.”</p> + +<p>In a minute or two I joined her, and she led me round the tobacco-fields, +then to the maize or Indian corn grounds, pointing +out and explaining every thing. She also showed me the cows, +store pigs, and poultry. Wishing to please her, I asked many +questions, and pretended to take an interest in all I saw. This +pleased her much, and once or twice she smiled—but such a +smile! After an hour’s ramble we returned, and found the two +servants very busy, one husking maize, and the other in the +shed where the tobacco was dried. I asked some questions of +her about the tobacco—how many casks or bales she made a +year? She replied that she made it in bales, and sold it by +weight.</p> + +<p>“It must be heavy carriage from here to James Town?” +said I.</p> + +<p>“Yes, indeed, if it went that way it never would arrive, I +imagine,” replied she; “but I have a sloop in the river below, +which carries it round.”</p> + +<p>“When is the time it is harvested and fit to be carried +round?” inquired I.</p> + +<p>“It is now turning fast,” said she; “all that you see hanging +in the drying-sheds has been already drawn; in three or four +weeks it will all be housed, and then we begin to pack: in about +two months from this the sloop will take it round.”</p> + +<p>“But is it not very expensive keeping a sloop on purpose, +with men to have her in charge?” inquired I, to hear what she +would say.</p> + +<p>“The sloop lies at anchor, without a soul on board,” said +she. “No one ever comes up this river. I believe Captain Smith, +who made the settlement, did do so once. There is another river, +about twenty miles farther down, which is occasionally frequented +by buccaneers, I am told—indeed, I know it, for my +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</a></span> +husband had more to do with them than perhaps was good for his +soul, but this little river is never visited.”</p> + +<p>“Then your servants take her round?”</p> + +<p>“Yes; I leave one in charge, and take two with me.”</p> + +<p>“But you have but two.”</p> + +<p>“Not till you came—one died; but now I have three,” and +she smiled at me again.</p> + +<p>If I had not been so afraid of affronting her, I certainly would +have said to her, “Do any thing, I beg, but smile.”</p> + +<p>I said no more on that point. She called Jeykell, who was in +the tobacco-shed, and desired him to kill a couple of chickens, +and bring them in. We then entered the cabin, and she observed—</p> + +<p>“I don’t doubt but you are tired with so much fatigue; you +look so; go and sleep on one of their beds; you shall have one +for yourself by night.”</p> + +<p>I was not sorry to do as she proposed, for I was tired out. +I lay down, and did not wake till she called me and told me that +dinner was ready. I was quite ready for that also, and I sat down +with her, but the two convict servants did not. She ate in proportion +to her size, and that is saying enough. After dinner she +left me, and went with her two men on her farming avocations, +and I was for a long while cogitating on what had passed. I perceived +that I was completely in her power, and that it was only by +obtaining her good-will that I had any chance of getting away, +and I made up my mind to act accordingly. I found a comfortable +bed, of the husks of Indian corn, prepared for me at night, in +an ante-room where the two servant-men slept. It was a luxury +that I had not enjoyed for a long while. For several days I remained +very quiet, and apparently very contented. My mistress +gave me no hard work, chiefly sending me on messages or taking +me out with her. She made the distinction between me and the +convicts that I always took my meals with her and they did not. +In short, I was treated as a friend and visitor more than any thing +else, and had I not been so anxious about going to England, +I certainly had no reason to complain except of my detention, and +this, it was evident, it was not in her power to prevent, as, until +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</a></span> +the sloop went away with the tobacco, she had no means of sending +me away. One day, however, as I was walking past the +tobacco-shed, I heard my name mentioned by the two convicts, +and stopping, I heard James say,</p> + +<p>“Depend upon it, that’s what she’s after, Jeykell; and he +is to be our master, whether he likes it or not.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I shouldn’t wonder,” replied the other; “she does +make pure love to him, that’s certain.”</p> + +<p>“Very true; every thing’s fierce with her—even love—and +so he’ll find it if he don’t fancy her.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, indeed:—well, I’d rather serve another ten years +than she should fall in love with me.”</p> + +<p>“And if I had my choice, whether to be her husband or to +swing, I should take the cord in preference.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I pity him from my heart; for he is a good youth, +and a fair-spoken and a handsome, too; and I’m sure that he +has no idea of his unfortunate situation.”</p> + +<p>“No idea, indeed,” said I to myself, as I walked away. +“Merciful Heaven! is it possible!” And when I thought over her +conduct, and what had passed between us, I perceived not only +that the convicts were right in their supposition, but that I had, +by wishing to make myself agreeable to her, even assisted in +bringing affairs to this crisis.</p> + +<p>That very day she had said to me: “I was very young when I +married, only fourteen, and I lived with my husband nine years. +He is dead more than a year now.”</p> + +<p>When she said that, which she did at dinner, while she was +clawing the flesh off the bone of a wild turkey, there was something +so ridiculous in that feminine confession, coming from +such a masculine mouth, that I felt very much inclined to laugh, +but I replied,</p> + +<p>“You are a young widow, and ought to think of another husband.”</p> + +<p>Again, when she said, “If ever I marry again, it shall not +be a man who has been burnt on the hand. No, no, my husband +shall be able to open both hands and show them.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</a></span> +I replied, “You are right there. I would never disgrace myself +by marrying a convict.”</p> + +<p>When I thought of these and many other conversations which +had passed between us, I had no doubt, in my own mind, but +that the convicts were correct in their suppositions, and I was +disgusted at my own blindness.</p> + +<p>“At all events,” said I to myself, after a long cogitation, “if +she wants to marry me, she must go to James Town for a parson, +and if I once get there, I will contrive, as soon as extra constables +are sworn in, to break off the match.” But, seriously, +I was in an awkward plight. There was something in that woman +that was awful, and I could imagine her revenge to be most +deadly. I thought the old Indian squaw to be bad enough, but +this new mistress was a thousand times worse. What a hard fate, +I thought, was mine, that I should be thus forced to marry +against my will, and be separated from her whom I adored. I +was a long while turning over the matter in my mind, and at last +I resolved that I would make no alteration in my behaviour, but +behave to her as before, and that if the affair was precipitated by +my mistress, that I would be off to the woods, and take my +chance of wild beasts and wild Indians, rather than consent to +her wishes. I then went into the cabin, where I found her alone.</p> + +<p>“Alexander,” said she (she would know my Christian name, +and called me by it), “they say widows court the men, and that +they are privileged to do so” (I turned pale, for I little thought +that there was to be an explanation so soon); “at all events, +whether they are or not, I know that a woman in my position +cannot well expect a young man in yours to venture without encouragement. +Now, Alexander, I have long perceived your +feelings and your wishes, and I have only to say that mine are +such as yours” (oh, I wish they were, thought I), “and therefore +you have but to ask and to have.”</p> + +<p>I was mute with fear and despair, and could not find a reply +to make to her.</p> + +<p>“Why do you not answer, Alexander? Do you think me too +forward?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</a></span> +“No,” stammered I; “you are very kind, but this is so +unexpected—so unlooked for—so unhoped for—I am so +overcome.”</p> + +<p>Observe, Madam, how strangely the sexes were changed. I +was the woman in this instance.</p> + +<p>“I should like to consult my friends.”</p> + +<p>“Consult your fiddlesticks,” replied she, quickly. “Who +have you got to consult? I hope, Alexander,” said she, setting +her broad teeth together, “that you are not trifling with me?”</p> + +<p>“Indeed, I never should think of trifling with you, mistress,” +replied I. “I feel much obliged to you for showing such a preference +for me.”</p> + +<p>“I think, Alexander, that you ought; so now then, if you +please, give me your answer,” replied she.</p> + +<p>“Had I been prepared for your kindness, I would have done +so at once, but I have many serious questions to put to myself, +and if you please, we will renew the subject to-morrow morning. +I will then tell you candidly how I am situated; and if after that +you do not withdraw your proposal, I shall be most happy to be +yours as soon as we can go to James Town to be married.”</p> + +<p>“If,” replied she, “you mean to insinuate, Alexander, that +you have a wife in England, that is of no consequence in this +settlement; for those who live here are free from all English +marriages; and as for going to James Town, that is quite unnecessary. +If the people in the settlement were to wait for a parson +when they married, they would never be married at all. All +that is necessary is, that we shall draw up an agreement of marriage, +on paper, sign it, and have it witnessed. However, as I +perceive that you are flurried, I will wait till to-morrow morning +for your decision.”</p> + +<p>My mistress then rose from her stool, and went into her +chamber, shutting to the door with more emphasis than was at +all agreeable to my nerves. I walked out into the open air to recover +myself, and to reflect upon what course I should take in +this awkward and dangerous dilemma. Marrying was out of the +question—but how to avoid it? It was almost like being stopped +by a highwayman. He says, “Your money or your life.” +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</a></span> +My mistress’s demand was, “Marriage or your life.” There was +but one hope, which was to escape that very night, and take my +chance in the woods, and so I resolved to do.</p> + +<p>I did not go in till dark; my mistress was in her own room; +the two convicts were sitting by the fire. I took my seat by them, +but did not speak, except in a whisper, telling them that their +mistress was not well, and that we had better go to bed, and not +talk. They stared at me at the idea of the mistress being ill; +they had never known her to complain of any thing since they resided +with her; but the hint was sufficient. They went to bed, +and so did I with my clothes on, watching the crevices of the +door of her room to see if her lamp was out. In about half an +hour the little thin beams through the chinks of her door disappeared, +and then I knew that she had gone to bed. I watched +two hours more before I ventured to stir. The convicts were both +snoring loud, and effectually drowned any slight noise I might +make in moving about. I went to the locker, secured all the cold +meat for provision, took down one of the muskets and ammunition-belts, +and having put the latter over my shoulders, I then +took the musket in my hand and crept softly to the door of the +cabin. Here was the only difficulty; once out, but five yards +off, and I was clear. I removed the heavy wooden bar, without +noise, and had now only to draw the bolt. I put my finger to it, +and was sliding it gently and successfully back, when my throat +was seized, and I was hurled back on the floor of the cabin. I +was so stunned by the violence of the fall, that for a short time I +was insensible. When I recovered, I felt a great weight upon +my chest, and opening my eyes, found my mistress sitting upon +me, and giving orders to the convicts, one of whom had already +lighted the lamp.</p> + +<p>“For mercy’s sake, get off my chest,” said I, in a faint +voice.</p> + +<p>“Yes, I will, but not yet,” replied my mistress. “Now, +James, hand them to me.”</p> + +<p>James handed some chains to his mistress, who, turning +round as she sat on my body, made the manacle at the end of the +chain fast round my ankle. This went with a snap-spring, which +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</a></span> +could not be opened without a key belonging to it. At last she +rose off my body, and I could breathe free. She then called to +the convicts, saying,</p> + +<p>“Go both of you into the tobacco-shed, and wait there till I +call you out. If I find you one foot nearer to us, I’ll flay you +alive.”</p> + +<p>The servants ran off as fast at they could. When they were +gone, my mistress said,</p> + +<p>“So you were about to escape, were you? You would avoid +the chances of matrimony, and now you have other chances which +you little dreamt of.”</p> + +<p>“I thought it was the wisest thing that I could do,” replied I. +“Since I must be plain, I am sacredly betrothed to another +person, and I could not even for you break my faith. I meant to +have told you so to-morrow morning, but I was afraid it would +annoy you, and therefore I wished to go away without giving you +any answer.”</p> + +<p>“Well, Sir, I offered to be your wife, which would have +made you my lord and master. You refuse it, and now I make +you my slave. I give you your option; you shall either consent +to be my husband, or you shall remain as you are, and toil hard; +but any time that you think better of it, and are willing to embrace +my offer, you will be free, and I will be as a wife in subjection.”</p> + +<p>“So you say,” replied I; “but suppose I was to make you +angry after I married you, you would do to me as you have done +now. I may, perhaps, one day get free from this chain, but, +once married to you, I am a slave for ever.”</p> + +<p>“You may think otherwise before long,” replied she; “in the +mean time, you may walk out and cool yourself.”</p> + +<p>She then returned to her room, and I rose, having determined +to walk out and cool myself, as she proposed; but when I was on +my legs, I found that to the other end of the chain, which was +very heavy, and about two yards long, was, riveted an iron ball +of about thirty pounds weight, so that I could not walk without +carrying this heavy weight in my hands, for it could not be +dragged. I lifted up the iron ball, and went out of the house. I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</a></span> +was no longer afraid of her. I was in too great a rage to fear any +thing. As I calmed, I considered my case, and found it to be +hopeless; as I thought of Amy, and the many months of hope +deferred, I wept bitterly; and I had no consolation, for the reader +may recollect that I lost my Bible when I was sent on shore, +naked almost, by the rascally captain of the Transcendant.</p> + +<p>I had now been twenty months away from Liverpool, and I +felt as if my chance of seeing her that I loved was indeed hopeless. +I might remain chained in such a solitude for years, or I might +expire under her barbarous treatment, for I fully knew what I had +to expect. However, I was resolved. I prayed fervently for +support and succour in my time of trouble, and became more +composed. I remained out the whole of the night, and watched +the rising sun. The two convicts came out to their work, and +shrugged their shoulders as they passed me, but they dared not +speak to me.</p> + +<p>My mistress at last came out. She commenced with abuse, +but I gave no answer. She tried soothing, but I was mute. At +last she became frantic in her passion, hurled me away from her, +and after being dreadfully beaten, I fell to the ground. She put +her foot upon my neck, and she stood there, looking like a fury. +She loaded me with epithets, and then of a sudden went down on +her knees by me, and begged my pardon, calling me her dear +Alexander—her life—entreating me to accede to her wishes. +Never was there such a tigress in love before, I really believe.</p> + +<p>“Hear me,” replied I; “as long as I am chained, I never +will give any answer upon the present subject, that I swear.”</p> + +<p>She rose from my side, and walked away.</p> + +<p>It is impossible, my dear Madam, for me to describe what I +suffered from this woman for more than six weeks, during which +she kept me chained in this way—at one time entreating me, the +next moment kicking me, and throwing me down. I had no +peace—my life became a burden to me, and I often entreated +her, in mercy, to put an end to my sufferings. I also had my +paroxysms of rage, and would then spurn her, spit at her, and +do every thing I could, and say all that I could imagine, to show +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</a></span> +my hatred and contempt. At other times I was sullen, and that +always annoyed her. She would bear my reproaches patiently—bear +any thing, so long as I would talk; but if I remained +obstinately silent, then, in a short time, her fury would break +forth. I pitied her, notwithstanding her ill-treatment, for the +woman did love me (after her own fashion) most intensely.</p> + +<p>It was on the seventh week of my confinement on the chain, +that one morning very early, as I was lying in the tobacco-shed, +for she had turned me out of the cabin, I perceived among the +trees, which were about three hundred yards from the cabin, +two Indians, in what is called their war-paint, which is a sign +that they were on a hostile excursion. I remained perfectly quiet, +and well concealed, that I might watch them. The convicts had +more than once told me that the Indians would attack us, in consequence +of an insult which my mistress had offered to their +chief, with whom her husband had been so friendly; and when +they stated what had passed, I agreed with them that they would +not fail to resent the insult as soon as they could. I had therefore +always been on the look-out, but had never seen any Indians +before. My mistress, to whom I had, in our days of sweet +converse, spoken about them, always laughed at the idea of their +attacking her, and said that they might come if they liked. She +had made every preparation for them, as she had loop-holes +stuffed up with moss just below the roof of the cabin, from which +you could fire down upon them till they were within four yards of +the cabin, and other loop-holes, from which you might shoot +them when close to; the window and door were impregnable, and +provided that we were once in the cabin, there was no doubt but +that a serious, if not effectual, resistance might be made. That +the Indians were reconnoitring the cabin was evident, and that +they did not do so for nothing was equally certain. After a while, +during which I made out six of them, they fell back in the wood, +and disappeared. The dog at that moment came out to me, and +it was probably the sight of the dog which made them retreat, as +they feared that he would have given notice of their being so close +to us. I waited till the convicts came out, and then I went into +the cabin, and said,</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</a></span> +“You drove me out of the house last night, and I come to +return good for evil. As I lay in the tobacco-shed, I saw six +Indians in the wood, to the east of the cabin, reconnoitring, and +I have no doubt but that you will be attacked this night, so I give +you notice.”</p> + +<p>“And you hope that, by this fear of their attack, you will be +set free, is it not?”</p> + +<p>“It is perfectly indifferent to me whether I am or not. I have +often asked you to put an end to my misery, and as you have not +done it, I shall bless those Indians for the friendly act; a blow +of a tomahawk will release me, if you will not.”</p> + +<p>“Well, then, let them come with their tomahawks,” replied +she, “and I will protect you from them, for no one shall release +you but myself.”</p> + +<p>“As you please,” replied I; “I have done my duty in telling +you what I have seen, and you may take precautions or not; for +myself I care nothing.”</p> + +<p>So saying, I lifted up my ball of iron and went away out of +the door. I remained out of doors the whole of the day, and +therefore did not know whether my mistress took any precautions +or not, but I told the two convicts what I had seen, and advised +them not to go far from the cabin, as they would run great +danger.</p> + +<p>They inquired of me where I had seen the Indians, and I +pointed out the spot in the wood, after which they went away. I +was certain that the attack would be on this night, as there was +no moon till three hours before daybreak; and as it was very +dark, it would probably take place in the early part of the night. +I had made up my mind what I would do, which was not in any +way to defend the cabin while chained, but, when I was freed, +I would fight to the last, so that I might be killed where I stood, +and not be taken alive and tortured.</p> + +<p>I did not go out from home all that day, and, to my surprise, +I was not molested by my mistress. At dark she called the convicts, +but they did not answer; she came out to look for them, +and asked me whether I had seen them.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</a></span> +I told her that I had not seen them for two hours, and I had +thought that they were in the house.</p> + +<p>“Did you tell them about the Indians?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I did,” I replied, “and stated my opinion that they +would attack us this night, and I advised them not to go far from +the cabin, or they might be cut off.”</p> + +<p>“Then the cowardly sneaks have run off to the woods, and +left us to defend ourselves how we can.”</p> + +<p>“I shall not defend myself,” replied I. “I shall stay here +where I am. I wait for death, and will not avoid it.”</p> + +<p>“Come into the house,” said she, abruptly.</p> + +<p>“No,” replied I, “I will not.”</p> + +<p>“You will not,” said she, and catching up the chain and +ball in one hand, with her other arm she caught me round the +waist, and carried me into the house.</p> + +<p>“Well,” replied I, “it is only deferring it a little longer; +they will force their way in it at last, and I will die here.”</p> + +<p>“Wait until they arrive,” replied my mistress. “But do you +mean to say that you will not help to defend the house?”</p> + +<p>“Certainly not, as long as I am chained as a slave,” replied +I.</p> + +<p>My mistress made no reply, but busied herself with barring +the door and window. She then placed the table and stools so +that she might stand upon them and fire out of the upper loop-holes; +pulled the moss out of the loop-holes; took down the +muskets—of which there were six—from their rests, examined +the priming of those which were loaded, and loaded those which +were not. She then got out a supply of powder and ball, which +she put ready on the table, brought the axes out, that they might +be at hand, examined the water-jars to ascertain whether the +convicts had filled them as she had ordered, and then, when all +was prepared for defence, she removed the lamp into the inner +room, leaving the one we were in so dark, that the Indians could +not, by looking through the chinks or loop-holes, discover +where the occupants of the cabin might be. All these arrangements +she made with the greatest coolness, and I could not help +admiring her courage and self-possession.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</a></span> +“Is there any more to be done, Alexander?” said she, in a +mild voice.</p> + +<p>“Where is the dog?” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Tied up in the tobacco-shed,” said she.</p> + +<p>“Then there is no more to be done,” replied I; “the dog +will give you notice of their coming, as they will first occupy the +tobacco-shed as an advanced post.”</p> + +<p>“Alexander, will you promise not to escape if I set you +free?”</p> + +<p>“Certainly not,” replied I. “You set me free for your own +purposes, because you wish me to help to defend your property; +and then, forsooth, when the Indians are beat off, you will chain +me again.”</p> + +<p>“No, no; that was not my feeling, as I sit here alive,” replied she; +“but I was thinking that, if forced to retreat from the +cabin, you would never be able to escape, and I never could save +you; but they should hack me to pieces first.”</p> + +<p>“Answer me one question,” said I. “In a time of peril like +this, would you, as a conscientious person, think that you were +justified in retaining in such fetters even a convict who had +robbed you? And if you feel that you would not, on what +grounds do you act in this way to a man whom you profess to +love?—I leave it to your conscience.”</p> + +<p>She remained silent for some time: when the dog barked, and +she started up.</p> + +<p>“I believe I am mad, or a fool,” said she, sweeping back +her hair from her forehead.</p> + +<p>She then took the key of the manacle out of her dress, and +released me.</p> + +<p>“Alexander”—</p> + +<p>“Silence!” said I, putting my hand to her mouth, “this is +no time to be heard speaking. Silence!” repeated I, in a +whisper, “I hear them, they are round the house.”</p> + +<p>I stood upon one of the stools and looked through a loop-hole. +It was very dark, but as the Indians stood on the hill, there was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</a></span> +clear sky behind them as low down as their waists, and I could +perceive their motions, as they appeared to be receiving orders +from their chief; and they advanced to the door of the cabin with +axes and tomahawks. My mistress had mounted on the table at +the same time that I had got on the stool. We now got down +again without speaking, and each taking a musket, we kneeled +down at the lower loop-holes which I have described. On second +thoughts, I mounted the stool, whispering to her, “Don’t +fire till I do.”</p> + +<p>The Indians came to the door and tapped, one asking in +English to be let in. No reply was given, and they commenced +their attack upon the door with their axes. As soon as this aggression +took place, I took good aim at their chief, as I presumed +him to be, who was now standing alone on the hill. I fired. He +fell immediately.</p> + +<p>As I leaped from the stool my mistress discharged her +musket, and we both caught up others and returned to the loop-holes +below. By this time the blows of the axes were incessant, +and made the cabin-door tremble, and the dust to fly down in +showers from the roof; but the door was of double oak with iron +braces, and not easily to be cut through; and the bars which held +it were of great size and strength.</p> + +<p>It was some time before we could get another shot at an Indian, +but at last I succeeded, and as his comrades were taking +the body away my mistress shot another. After this the blows +of the axes ceased, and they evidently had retreated. I then +went into the inner room and extinguished the lamp, that they +might not be able to see us—for the lamp gave a faint light. +We returned to the table, and loaded the muskets in the +dark.</p> + +<p>As I put my musket on the table, my mistress said, “Will +they come again?”</p> + +<p>“Yes;” replied I, “I think they will; but if you wish to talk, +we had better retreat to the fire-place: there we shall be safe +from any shot.”</p> + +<p>We retreated to the fire-place, and sat down on the ashes; it +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</a></span> +just held us both, and my mistress took this opportunity of embracing +me, saying—</p> + +<p>“Dear Alexander, if I had a thousand lives, I would sacrifice +them for you.”</p> + +<p>“We have but one,” replied I, “and that one I will devote +for your defence; I can do no more.”</p> + +<p>“Who did you fire at?” said she.</p> + +<p>“The chief, as I believe, who was on the hill giving orders. +He fell; and I think that he fell dead.”</p> + +<p>“Then depend upon it they will retreat,” said she.</p> + +<p>“I think not; they will be revenged, if they possibly can; +and we must expect a hard fight for it.”</p> + +<p>“Why, what can they do? They never can break through the +door, and when daylight comes we can shoot them by dozens.”</p> + +<p>“Depend upon it,” said I, “they will try to burn us out. +The wind is high, which is all in their favour, and I suspect +they are now gone to collect firewood.”</p> + +<p>“And if they do fire the cabin, what shall we do? I never +thought of that.”</p> + +<p>“We must remain in it as long as we can, and then sally out +and fight to the last; but every thing depends on circumstances. +Be guided by me, and I will save you if I can.”</p> + +<p>“Be guided by you!”</p> + +<p>“Yes! Recollect I am not in chains now, and that although +you have all the courage of a man, still you have not been so +accustomed to warfare as I have been. I have long been accustomed +to command, to plan, and to execute, in times of peril +like this.”</p> + +<p>“You have great strength and courage; I little thought what +a lion I had chained up,” replied she. “Well, I love you all +the better for it, and I will be guided by you, for I perceive already +that you have the best head of the two. Hark! What is +that?”</p> + +<p>“It is what I said,” replied I; “they are laying firewood +against the logs of the cabin on the windward side—(this was on +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</a></span> +the side opposite to the door). Now we must try if we cannot +pick off some more of them,” said I, rising and taking a musket. +“Bring the stools over to this side, for we must fire from the +upper loop-holes.”</p> + +<p>We remained at our posts for some time without seeing an +Indian. They had gone back to the wood for more combustibles. +At last we perceived them coming back with the wood. I should +imagine there were at least twenty of them.</p> + +<p>“Now, take good aim,” said I.</p> + +<p>We both fired almost at the same moment, and three Indians +fell.</p> + +<p>“Get down, and give me another musket,” said I to my +mistress.</p> + +<p>She handed me one, and, taking another for herself, resumed +her station. We fired several times; sometimes with and +sometimes without success; for the Indians went away twice for +firewood before they had collected what they considered sufficient. +By this time it was piled up to the eaves of the cabin, and our +loop-holes were shut up; we therefore went over to the other +side, where the door was, to see if there were any Indians there, +but could not see one. We had been on the look-out for about +five minutes, when the crackling of the wood, and the smoke +forcing itself through the crevices between the logs, told us that +the fire had been applied, and the wind soon fanned it up so that +the flame poured through every chink and loop-hole, and lighted +up the cabin.</p> + +<p>“We must retreat to the fire-place,” said I. “Come quickly, +or we shall be shot.”</p> + +<p>“Why so?” said she, as she did as I requested.</p> + +<p>“They will peep through the loop-holes on the side of the +cabin where the door is and see us plainly, until the cabin is +filled with smoke, which it soon will be.”</p> + +<p>“But tell me what we are to do now, for I feel if this smoke +increases we shall not be able to speak to one another.”</p> + +<p>This she said about five minutes after we had remained +standing in the fire-place, with our heads up the chimney.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</a></span> +“Perhaps it will be as well,” replied I, “that I do speak so. +This fierce wind drives the smoke to leeward in volumes, but the +great burst of smoke will be when the roof is well on fire. It is +now burning fiercely on the windward side, but we must wait till +the lee-side has caught, and then the volume of smoke will be +greater. The great point is to hit the precise time of opening the +door, and escaping shrouded in a volume of smoke. If too soon, +they will perceive us, and we shall be shot down; if too late, the +roof will fall upon us, and we shall be smothered or burnt. We +had better now, I think, leave this, and be all ready. Our best +weapon, if we have to fight our way, will be an axe. Let us each +take one, and, by now going near to the door, and putting our +mouths to one of the loop-holes, we shall breathe freer, and +unbar the door at the right time. Do you agree with me?”</p> + +<p>“You are right,” said she; “you are a <em>man</em>, and I am a +<em>woman</em>.”</p> + +<p>We left the fire-place, and having felt for and found the axes, +we went near the door, and put our mouths to the loop-holes below; +and the smoke passing above them enabled us to breathe +freer. I looked out and perceived that, with the exception of +about six yards to leeward of the cabin, there was a dense volume +of smoke rolling along the ground for a long distance, and that if +we could only once gain it without being perceived, we should +probably be saved. I therefore unbarred the door, drew the +bolt, and held it in my hand, all ready for a start. The cabin was +now in flames in every part as well as the roof. I touched my +mistress, and then took her hand in mine, watching at the loop-hole. +At last, when the heat was almost unbearable, an eddy +of the wind drove back the smoke close to the lee-side of the +cabin, and all was dark. I jumped up, opened the door, and +dragged my mistress after me; we walked out into the black +mass completely hid from our enemies, and then running hand-in-hand +as fast as we could to leeward in the centre of the smoke, +we found ourselves at least one hundred yards from the cabin +without the Indians having any idea that we were not still inside. +As we retreated, the density of the smoke became less, and I +then told her to run for her life, as the Indians would discover +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</a></span> +that the door of the cabin was open and that we had escaped—and +so it proved. We were still a hundred yards from the wood +when a yell was given which proved that they had discovered our +escape, and were in pursuit. We gained the wood; I turned +round a moment to look behind me, and perceived at least forty +or fifty Indians in full pursuit of us—the foremost about two +hundred yards distant.</p> + +<p>“Now we must run for it, mistress,” said I, “and we must +no longer take hands. We shall have to thread the wood. Away! +We have no time to lose.”</p> + +<p>So saying, I snatched my hand from her and sprang forward; +she following me as fast as she could, more fearful, evidently, +of my making my escape from her than of her own escape from +the Indians. As soon as I was a hundred yards in the wood, I +turned short to the right, and fled with all my speed in that direction, +because I hoped by this means to deceive the Indians, and +it was easier to run where the wood was not so thick. My mistress +followed me close: she would have hallooed to me, but she had +not breath after the first half-mile. I found out that I was more +fleet than she was. Whether encumbered with her clothes, or +perhaps not so much used to exercise, I heard her panting after +me. I could easily have left her, but my fear was that she would +have called to me, and if she had, the Indians would have heard +her, and have known the direction I had taken, and, when once +on my trail, they would, as soon as daylight came, have followed +me by it to any distance; I therefore slackened my speed so as +just to enable my mistress to keep up with me at about ten yards’ +distance; when we had run about three miles I felt certain that +she could not proceed much further: speak she could not, and +as I ran without once looking behind me, she could make no +sign. I continued at a less rapid pace for about a mile further. +I did this to enable her to keep up with me, and to recover my +own breath as much as possible previous to a start. The voices +of the Indians had long been out of hearing, and it was clear that +they had not discovered the direction which we had taken. I knew, +therefore, that they could not hear her now, if she did cry out as +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</a></span> +loud as she could, and I gradually increased my speed, till I +could no longer hear her panting behind me; I then went off at +my full speed, and after a few minutes I heard her voice at some +distance faintly calling out my name. “Yes,” thought I, “but +I have not forgotten the ball and chain; and if you thought that +you had let loose a lion while we were in the cabin, you shall find +that you have loosed a deer in the woods.” I then stopped for a +few moments to recover my breath; I did not, however, wait +long; I was afraid that my mistress might recover her breath as +well as myself, and I again set off as fast as I could. The idea +of torture from the Indians, or again being kept confined by my +mistress, gave me endurance which I thought myself incapable +of. Before morning I calculated that I had run at least twenty +miles, if not more.</p> + +<p>With the perspiration running down me in streams, and +hardly able to drag one leg before the other, I at last, just about +daybreak, gave it up, when I threw myself on the ground, and +dropped out of my hand my axe, which I had carried the whole +way. I lay there for more than half an hour, tormented with +thirst, but quite unable to move. At last I recovered; and, as +I well knew that the Indians would divide in parties of three or +four, and hunt every part of the woods, and by daylight probably +discover my track, I rose and prepared to resume my toil, when, +looking round me, I perceived that I was exactly on the spot where +I had followed the deer, and had fallen in with the Jolly Rover, +as he termed himself, who had pointed out the way to the plantations. +I turned and saw the river below, and as he had told me +that the Indians never came there, I resolved to go to the river, +where, at least, I should find shell-fish and water. I did so; +and in half an hour arrived at the skirts of the wood, and found +that the river was about four hundred yards from me and clear of +trees at the mouth for some distance. I went down to the river, +which ran swiftly out, and I drank till I was ready to burst. I +then rose on my feet, and walked along its banks towards the +mouth, thinking what I should do. To get to James Town appeared +to me to be an impossibility, unless by water, and I was +not likely to meet with any other vessel here but a pirate. Should +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</a></span> +I then go aboard of a pirate? It appeared to me to be my only +resource, and that I should be happy if I could find one.</p> + +<p>By this time I had arrived at the mouth of the river, and, looking +out to seaward, I saw a schooner at anchor. She was about +three miles off. That she was a pirate vessel, I presumed. +Should I go on board of her or not? and if so, how was I to get +on board? All her boats were up: and I surmised that she had +just left the river with the intention of sailing as soon as there was +any wind, for now it was calm. The river ran out swiftly, and I +thought I should be able to swim the distance with the assistance +I should obtain from the current, which swept down right for her, +and she was riding to its strength.</p> + +<p>I was demurring. I had been perhaps two hours on the beach, +waiting to see if she might send a boat on shore, when, as I stood +at the river-side, still hesitating, I happened to turn round and +perceived three Indians coming down upon me as fast as they +could. I hesitated no longer, but plunged into the stream, and +was swept out two hundred yards before they arrived at the beach. +I made for the schooner; and the current ran out so fast, that in +half an hour I was close to her. I swam for her cable, which I +clung to, and then shouted loudly. This induced some of the +crew to look over the bows, and they handed me a bowling knot, +into which I fixed myself, and was hauled on board.</p> + +<p>I was dragged aft to give an account of myself, and I stated in +few words that I had been pursued by the Indians, and swam off +to save my life.</p> + +<p>“Hav’n’t we met before?” said a rough voice.</p> + +<p>I looked, and saw the Jolly Rover, whom I had fallen in with +on shore. I said, “Yes; I was escaping from the Indians +when I met you, and you showed me the direction of the plantations.”</p> + +<p>“All’s right,” said he. “It’s a true bill; and were those +Indians after you that we saw on the beach just now?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” I replied; and then I stated how it was that they had +attacked our cabin, and how we had escaped.</p> + +<p>“That was well done, and so you swam off three miles. Fire +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</a></span> +and water won’t hurt you; that’s clear. You’re just the man for +us. What thing-um-bob is this that you have hung round your +neck?” said he, taking up the leathern bag with the diamond +in it.</p> + +<p>“That,” replied I—a sudden thought having struck me—“is +my caul; I was born with a caul, and I have always worn it, +as it saves a man from drowning.”</p> + +<p>“No wonder that you swam three miles, then,” replied the +man.</p> + +<p>You must know, Madam, that some people are born with a +membrane over the face, which is termed a caul, and there has +been a vulgar error that such people can never be drowned, especially +if they wear this caul about their person in after-life. Sailors +are superstitious in many things, but particularly in this, +and my caul was therefore as much respected by them as it hung +round my neck, as it was by the Indians when they thought it was +what they call “magic” or “medicine.”</p> + +<p>“Well,” said the Jolly Rover, “as you had so much fire, +so much water, and so much running, I think you won’t be sorry +to have a biscuit and glass of grog, and then turn in; to-morrow +we will talk to you.”</p> + +<p>I went down below, very glad to accept the offer, and as I +was regaling myself, who should come up to me but two of the +Portuguese who had been wrecked in the xebeque, and put on +shore with me in the little boat by the captain of the Transcendant. +I was very glad to see them. They told me that, after +great hardship and suffering, they had arrived famished at the +banks of this river, and had been taken on board by the pirates, +and had remained with them ever since; that they were very +anxious to get away, but never had an opportunity. I begged +them not to say who I was, but merely that I was once a shipmate +of theirs. They promised, and being very tired, I then lay down +and fell asleep. I was so worn out, that I did not wake till the +next morning, when I found that we were under all sail running +down to the southward. I saw the Jolly Rover, as I had termed +him, on deck (his real or assumed name, I don’t know which, I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</a></span> +found out to be Toplift), sitting on a gun abaft. He called me to +him. I said,</p> + +<p>“Are you the captain?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” he replied, “for want of a better. I told you months +ago what we were, so it’s no use repeating it. Do you intend to +join us?”</p> + +<p>“Then,” replied I, “I will be very candid with you. I have +been driven as it were on board of your vessel, but certainly +without knowing exactly what she was. Now, captain, I have to +ask you one question:—Would you, if you could go on shore in +England, with plenty of money at your command, and plenty of +good friends,—would you be here?”</p> + +<p>“No; certainly not,” replied he.</p> + +<p>“Well; I am in that position. If once in England, I have +money enough to live upon, and plenty of friends; I therefore +naturally want to get back to England, and not to run the risk of +my neck on board of this vessel.”</p> + +<p>“That’s very true,” replied he, “but there are other considerations; +my men won’t have a man on board who will not +swear fidelity, and if you will not, I cannot protect you,—they +will throw you overboard. We don’t carry passengers.”</p> + +<p>“That’s very true, also; and I will swear fidelity so far as +this, that you never shall be betrayed by me, and I never will +appear as a witness against one of you; it were most ungrateful +if I did. While I am on board, I will do any duty you please to +put me to, for I cannot expect to eat my bread for nothing.”</p> + +<p>“And suppose we come to action?”</p> + +<p>“There’s the difficulty,” replied I; “against an English ship +I never will fight.”</p> + +<p>“But if we are opposed to any other nation, and there is a +chance of our being overpowered?”</p> + +<p>“Why, then, if you are overpowered, as I shall be hung +along with the rest, I think I must do all I can to save my own +life; but, overpowered or not, I will not fire a shot or draw a cutlass +against my own countrymen.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I cannot deny but that’s all very fair.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</a></span> +“I think,” replied I, “it is as much as you can expect; +especially as I never will share any prize-money.”</p> + +<p>“Well; I will talk to the men, and hear what they say; but, +now, answer me one question—Are you not a seaman?”</p> + +<p>“I will answer the truth to every thing; I am a seaman, and +I have commanded a privateer. I have served many years in +privateers, and have seen a great deal of hard fighting.”</p> + +<p>“So I thought,” replied he; “and now answer me another +question,—Was it not you that played that trick to that French +privateer captain at Bordeaux?”</p> + +<p>“Yes it was,” replied I; “but how came you to know +that?”</p> + +<p>“Because I was the mate of a merchant vessel that had been +captured, and I saw you three or four times as you passed the +vessel I was on board of; for, being put in quarantine, we were +not sent to prison till the pratique was given. I thought that I +knew you again.”</p> + +<p>“Well; I have no concealment to make.”</p> + +<p>“No: but I will tell you candidly, my men, if they knew +all this, would not allow you to leave the vessel. Indeed, you +might be captain if you pleased, for I do not suit them. Our +captain—for I was his officer—was killed about six months +ago; and I really am not fit for the office—I am too tender-hearted.”</p> + +<p>“Well; you don’t look so,” replied I, laughing.</p> + +<p>“Can’t judge of outsides,” replied he; “but it’s a fact. +They say that they will be all condemned if taken, from my not +destroying the crews of the vessels we take; that they will be so +many witnesses against them; and I cannot make up my mind to +cold-blooded murder. I am bad enough; I rob on the high seas; +I kill on the high seas—for we must kill when we fight; but I +cannot commit deliberate murder either at sea or on shore, and +so I tell them. If any one else could navigate the vessel, I should +be superseded immediately.”</p> + +<p>“I am glad to hear you say what you have, captain, it makes +me less dissatisfied at finding myself here. Well; I have said +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</a></span> +all I can, and I must trust to you to manage with your ship’s +company.”</p> + +<p>“It will be a difficult job,” said he, musing.</p> + +<p>“Tell them,” replied I, “that I was once a captain of a vessel +like this (after all, there is not so much difference between a +pirate and privateer as you may think)—and that I will not be +under the command of any one.”</p> + +<p>“If they hear that, they will give you the command of this +vessel.”</p> + +<p>“I will refuse to take it; and give my reasons.”</p> + +<p>“Well; I’ll tell them that: I leave you to settle with them +how you can; but,” added he, in a low tone; “there are some +desperate villains among them.”</p> + +<p>“That I take for granted,” replied I; “so now I leave you to +speak to them.”</p> + +<p>Toplift did so. He told them that I was a pirate captain, who +had lost his vessel and been thrown on shore, but I refused to +join any ship except as captain of her; that I would not serve as +first officer, and would obey no one. He told them that he knew +me before, and he narrated the business at Bordeaux when I +commanded a privateer, extolling me, as I afterwards found, +beyond all measure.</p> + +<p>The crew, having heard what he had to say, went forward, +and, after consultation, came to Toplift and said that I must +take the oath.</p> + +<p>Toplift replied that he had desired me so to do, and that I had +answered that I would not. “But,” said he, “you had better +speak to him yourselves. Call all hands aft and hear what he has +to say.”</p> + +<p>This was done, and I was sent for.</p> + +<p>“I have told them what you said, Sir. I don’t know your +name.”</p> + +<p>“I have no name,” replied I, proudly, “except ‘Captain’—that’s +my name.”</p> + +<p>The fact is, Madam, I was determined to carry it out bravely; +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</a></span> +knowing that it is the best way to deal with such people as I now +had in hand.</p> + +<p>“Well, then, Captain, I have told the men that you will not +take the oath.”</p> + +<p>“Take the oath,” replied I, with scorn; “no; I administer +the oath to others. I make them take it. I make them swear +fidelity to me. Such has been my conduct, and I shall not depart +from it.”</p> + +<p>“Well, but, Captain Toplift, you don’t mean to say that he +is to remain on board with us and not take the oath,” said a surly-looking +ruffian. “In spite of you, he shall take the oath, Captain +Toplift.”</p> + +<p>“Captain Toplift,” said I, calmly, “do you allow one of +your crew to use such language as this. Had I been captain of +this ship, I would have blown his brains out as he stood. You +don’t know to deal with these rascals. I do.”</p> + +<p>Captain Toplift, who appeared much pleased at being supported +in this way by me—(strange that a single individual, +whom they might have thrown overboard in a minute, should +have gained such an ascendency, but so it was)—and who perceived +that the men fell back, as if taken by surprise, then said, +“Captain, you have taught me a good lesson, which I will take +advantage of. Seize that fellow and put him in irons.”</p> + +<p>“Hah!” cried the man, seeing that no one touched him: +“who is to bell the cat! hah!” and he drew his cutlass.</p> + +<p>“I will, then,” said I to Captain Toplift, “if you desire it;” +and, stepping forward, I went up to the man, saying, “Come, +come, my good fellow, this won’t do here; I’m used to deal +with such chaps as you, and I can manage worse than you, a good +deal.”</p> + +<p>I advanced till I was within the stroke of his cutlass before he +was aware of it, and, seizing him by the waist, I threw him flat +on his back and put my foot on his neck.</p> + +<p>“Now,” cried I, in an authoritative voice, “put this man in +irons immediately—refuse who dares. Here, you Sirs, lay hold +of this fellow,” continued I, looking to the Portuguese; who +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</a></span> +accordingly came forward and led him away, assisted by others, +who now joined them.</p> + +<p>“Are there any more mutineers here?” inquired I; “if so, +let them step forward.”</p> + +<p>No one stirred.</p> + +<p>“My lads,” said I, “it is very true that I have refused to take +the oath, for the oath is not given to those who command, but to +those who obey; but at the same time I am not one to betray you. +You know who I am; and is it likely?”</p> + +<p>“No, no,” replied the men.</p> + +<p>“Sir,” asked one of them, who had been most forward and +insolent, “will you be our captain?—say but the word,—you +are the sort of man we want.”</p> + +<p>“You have a captain already,” replied I, “and in a few weeks +I shall command a vessel of my own; I cannot, therefore, accept +your offer; but while I am on board I will do all in my power to +assist Captain Toplift in any way, and you can desire no more. +And now, my men, as an old hand, I have but this advice to give +you, which is—to return to your duty; for every thing in a vessel +of this description depends upon obedience; and to you, Captain +Toplift, I have also advice to give, which is—to shoot the first +man who behaves as that scoundrel did who is now in irons. +Boatswain! pipe down.”</p> + +<p>I hardly knew whether this latter order would be obeyed by +the boatswain, or, if obeyed by the boatswain, whether it would +be obeyed by the men; but, to my great satisfaction, it was; and +the men retired peaceably.</p> + +<p>“Well, Captain Toplift,” said I, “I have done you no harm, +and myself some good.”</p> + +<p>“You have indeed,” replied he; “come down into the cabin.” +When we were in the cabin he said, “You have unarmed and +subdued the most mutinous rascal in the vessel, and you have +strengthened my authority. They fully believe you are what you +assert from your behaviour, and I feel, with you at my side, I +shall get on better with these fellows than I have done. But now, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</a></span> +to keep up the idea, you must, of course, mess in the cabin with +me, and I can offer you clothes, not my own, but those of the +former captain, which will suit your shape and make.”</p> + +<p>I readily agreed with him; and having equipped myself in the +clothes he offered me, which were handsome, I soon afterwards +went on deck with him, and received the greatest respect from the +men as I passed them. A cot was slung for me in the cabin, and +I lived altogether with Captain Toplift, who was a good-hearted, +rough sort of a man, certainly wholly unfit for the command of a +vessel manned by such a set of miscreants, and employed on +such a service. He told me that he had been taken three years +before by a pirate vessel, and finding that he could navigate, they +had detained him by force, and that at last he had become accustomed +to his position.</p> + +<p>“We all must live,” said he, “and I had no other means of +livelihood left me; but it’s sorely against my conscience, and +that’s the truth. However, I am used to it now, and that reconciles +you to any thing, except murder in cold blood, and that I +never will consent to.”</p> + +<p>On my inquiring where they were about to cruise, he said on +the Spanish Main.</p> + +<p>“But,” said I, “it is peace with the Spaniards just now.”</p> + +<p>“I hardly knew,” said he, “it was peace. Not that peace +makes any difference to us, for we take every thing; but you refer +to myself, I know, and I tell you frankly that I have preferred this +cruise merely that we may not fall in with English vessels, which +we are not likely to do there. I wish I was out of her with all my +heart and soul.”</p> + +<p>“No doubt of it, Captain Toplift; I think you are sincere. +Suppose you put into one of the inlets of Jamaica, they won’t +know where we are; let us take a boat on shore and leave her. +I will provide for you, and you shall gain your living in an honest +way.”</p> + +<p>“God bless you, Sir,” said he; “I will try what I can do. We +must talk the matter over, for they may suspect something, and +then it would be all over with us.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</a></span> +We continued to run down till we were in the latitude of the +Virgin Isles, and then we altered her course for Jamaica. The +first and second mates generally received information of Captain +Toplift as to his movements and intentions, which they communicated +to the crew. If the crew disapproved of them, they +said so, and they were considered to have some voice in the +matter.</p> + +<p>Now, although no navigators, these men knew enough of a +chart and a course to find that there must be some reason for its +being altered as it was, instead of running down by the Spanish +Main, and they inquired why the cruise was altered.</p> + +<p>Captain Toplift replied that he had taken my advice, and that +I had assured him that at the back of the island of Jamaica we +should certainly fall in with some rich Spanish vessels, if we lay +there quiet in some nook or another for a short time, as this was +their time for coming up from the south to the Havannah, where +they rendezvoused for a convoy.</p> + +<p>This reply appeared very satisfactory to the crew, for they +were all cheerful and obedient, and we ran down to Jamaica, +and when we were close in shore, we shortened sail and hove to. +We remained three or four days in the offing, that we might not +cause any suspicion by our leaving too soon. Captain Toplift +then told the mates that I proposed anchoring in some secret bay +or inlet, as we were certain to see the Spanish ships if we could +send any one ashore on the hills to look out for them. This was +agreed to, and we made sail and ran along the coast, looking +out for some convenient anchorage.</p> + +<p>As we were so doing, a vessel hove in sight, and we immediately +made all sail in chase. As she did not attempt to avoid +us, we hauled off as she came near, to see what she might be. +She then hoisted a yellow flag at her peak (for she was an +hermaphrodite brig); this puzzled us not a little, and we edged +down towards her, for she was very rakish-looking, except in +her sails.</p> + +<p>As we neared, finding I suppose that we did not answer her +signals, and we were not the vessel she expected us to be, she +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</a></span> +suddenly altered her course before the wind, setting all the sail +that she possibly could. We immediately crowded canvas in +chase, and came up with her fast. As we ran, the mate and I +looked at her through the glass, and I made her out to be the +Transcendant, the captain of which had treated us so cruelly +when we were in the boat, and who had robbed us of our money +and clothes. I called the Portuguese and desired them to look +at the vessel through the glass, and give me their opinion. They +directly said that it was the vessel I supposed.</p> + +<p>“Let us only catch the rascal,” said I, “and we will pay him +in his own coin;” and I immediately gave directions for the +better trimming of the sails, so anxious was I to come up with +him.</p> + +<p>The men of the schooner were much pleased at the anxiety I +displayed to come up with the chase, and by the alacrity with +which they obeyed me, I saw how anxious they were that I should +be their captain. In two hours we were within gun-shot, and +sent one of our bow-chasers after him. Perceiving that it was +useless to run, the fellow hove to, and as we came alongside, +he was all ready with his boat to come on board. He did so, and +at first I kept out of sight to hear what he would say. He was +followed up the side by his amiable son. Captain Toplift received +him on deck, and he looked around him, saying, “I believe +I am right. I was afraid I had made more mistakes than +one. I believe you are in the free trade?”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” replied Toplift, “we are.”</p> + +<p>“Yes, I thought so, captain, but I expected to meet another +schooner which is very like to yours, and is also in the trade. +I made my signal to her, as, when she has any thing to get rid +of, why I take it off her hands. Perhaps you may have something +of the kind which is not exactly safe to show,—church-plate and +the like. I pay ready money—that’s my plan.”</p> + +<p>As it afterwards appeared, Madam, this scoundrel had been +in the free trade, or pirating, himself for many years, but he +had taken an opportunity of walking off with a large sum of money +belonging to the pirate crew, and with this money he had +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</a></span> +purchased his property in Virginia and the brig which he now commanded. +Although he did not follow up the free trade any more, +he had made arrangements with a pirate captain whom he met at +Port Royal to meet them at the back of the island and receive +such articles as the pirate might want to turn into cash, by which +he, of course, took care to secure large profits.</p> + +<p>This he had done several times, and as he sold his cargo at +Port Royal for dollars, he had always cash to pay for what the +pirate wished to get rid of. But he had now run into the lion’s +jaws, for not only were I and the Portuguese on board to denounce +him as a robber, but, what was still more unfortunate for him, +three of the pirate’s crew, whom he had swindled out of their +property, were also on board of us, and recognized him immediately.</p> + +<p>As Captain Toplift knew how I had been treated by him, he +thought it was time he should be confronted with me, and to his +question as to whether there was any thing to dispose of, he replied +to him, “You must put that question to the captain. +There he is.”</p> + +<p>The fellow turned to me; he looked at me, stared, and was +mute, when his cub of a boy cried out, “As sure as a gun it’s +he, father, and no mistake.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, you imp of Satan, you know me, do you?” replied I. +“Yes, it is he. Send all the men aft.”</p> + +<p>The men came fast enough. They were only waiting till +I had spoken to them to come and give information against +him.</p> + +<p>“Now, my lads,” said I, “this is a scoundrel who fell in +with some of us when we were in distress, after we had lost our +vessel. Instead of behaving as one seaman does to another, he +robbed us of all we had, and turned us adrift naked to be killed +by the Indians. Of all, I and the two Portuguese you took on +board about four months back are the only three left: the others +perished. The one who was with me was burnt to death by the +Indians, and I narrowly escaped. I leave you to decide what this +scoundrel merits.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</a></span> +“But there is more against him, captain,” said the men, +and then four of them stepped out and declared that he had +run away with the money belonging to the crew of which they +were a part, and that the sum he had stolen amounted to 25,000 +dollars.</p> + +<p>“What have you to say for yourself?” said I to him.</p> + +<p>“That I have been a cursed fool to be caught as I have been.”</p> + +<p>“What will they do, father?”</p> + +<p>“Hang us, I suppose,” replied he.</p> + +<p>“Captain Toplift,” said I, “I do not command this vessel, +and I shall therefore leave you to decide upon the fate of this +miscreant;” and having said that, I was going below to the cabin, +when the captain of the Transcendant’s son ran to me, and said, +“I want to speak to you, Sir, when you are alone.”</p> + +<p>“What are you after, Peleg?” cried his father.</p> + +<p>“I’m going to save your life, father, if I can,” replied he.</p> + +<p>“You’ll be clever if you do that, boy,” said the man, sneeringly.</p> + +<p>I allowed the boy to follow me down into the cabin, and then +asked him what he had to say.</p> + +<p>“I have that to tell you which is of more value than the lives +of a hundred boys like me.”</p> + +<p>“Boys like you? Why I thought it was to save your father’s +life that you came down, Sir?”</p> + +<p>“Pooh!” said he, “let him hang; he was born for a halter. +I am come to save my own life. I only said that to gammon +him.”</p> + +<p>“You’re a hopeful youth,” said I; “and pray what is that +you can tell me that will save your own neck from the halter?”</p> + +<p>“That which will save your own, most likely,” replied the +boy, “and tit-for-tat’s all fair.”</p> + +<p>“Well, let’s hear it, then,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“No, not unless you promise. I can swing, if need be, as +well as father, but I’d rather not, ’cause I know where all his +money is hidden.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</a></span> +“I can’t make any promise,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Then I can’t tell,” replied he, “so I may e’en go on deck +and tell father that I cannot manage it;” and as he said the latter +part of this speech, the undaunted little villain actually laughed +at the idea of gammoning his father, as he termed it.</p> + +<p>Train up a child in the way he should go, and he will not depart +from it, is mostly true; but it is more certain that if you +train a child up in the way that he should not go, he will be a more +true disciple. Could there be a more decided proof of the above +than the behaviour of this young villain? but his father had made +him so, and thus was he rewarded.</p> + +<p>“Stop,” said I, for I had reflected whether, after all, there +were any grounds for hanging the boy, and come to a conclusion +that a jury would have probably acquitted him. “Stop,” +said I; “you say that what you can tell is of the greatest consequence.”</p> + +<p>“And becomes of more consequence every minute that +passes,” replied he. “I will tell you every thing, and let you +into father’s secrets. I peach upon father altogether.”</p> + +<p>“Well, then,” replied I, “if what you have to disclose +proves important, I will do all I can to save your life, and I have +no doubt that I shall be able so to do.”</p> + +<p>“No more have I,” replied he, “or I would not have come +to you. Now then, father came to the back of the island to do a +little business with a pirate schooner, as he said just now; and +he has very often done it before, as he said just now; but father +did not tell you all. When we were in Port Royal, father went +to the captain of a king’s vessel who is there, having been sent to +put down the pirates if possible, and he offered this captain of +the king’s ship, for a certain sum, to put our friends that we exchange +with into his hands.”</p> + +<p>“What, betray his friend the pirate?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, father agreed that he would come round as he has done +this day, and would contrive to chaffer and bargain with him and +keep him so late in the bay that the king’s ship should come upon +him all of a sudden and take him, and this was father’s intention, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</a></span> +only you have pinned him. The king’s ship will be round that +point in two hours or thereabouts, so if you are found here you +will be taken and hanged as sure as I ain’t hanged yet. Now ain’t +this important news, and worth all I asked for it?”</p> + +<p>“It certainly is, if it is true, boy.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, I’ll prove it, for I always goes with father, and he +trusts me with every thing. I saw the paper signed. The king’s +ship is called the Vestal, and the captain who signed the paper, +signed it Philip Musgrave.”</p> + +<p>“Indeed,” said I, turning away, for I did not wish the boy +to perceive my emotion at this announcement. I recovered myself +as soon as I could, and said to him, “Boy, I will keep my +promise. Do you stay below, and I will go on deck and plead for +your life.”</p> + +<p>“Mayn’t I go on deck for a bit?” said he.</p> + +<p>“What, to wish your father good-bye? No, no, you had better +spare yourself and him that painful meeting.”</p> + +<p>“No, I don’t want to wish him good-bye; I’ll wait till it’s +over, only I never did see a man hanged, and I have a curiosity +to have just a peep.”</p> + +<p>“Out, you little monster,” cried I, running up on deck, for +the information I had received was too important not to be immediately +taken advantage of.</p> + +<p>“Well, captain, has the boy saved his father’s life?”</p> + +<p>“No,” replied I, in a loud voice.</p> + +<p>“Then, up he goes,” said the men, for the halter had been +round his neck and run out to the yard-arm for some time, and +the men had manned the rope, only awaiting my return on deck. +In a second, the captain of the Transcendant was swinging in the +air, and certainly if ever a scoundrel merited his fate, it was that +man. Shortly afterwards I turned round, and there was the +young hopeful looking at his father’s body swinging to and fro +with the motion of the vessel.</p> + +<p>I looked in vain for a tear in his eye; there was not a symptom +of emotion. Seeing me look sternly at him, he hastened +down below again.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</a></span> +“My lads,” said I to the men, who were all on deck, “I have +received intelligence of that importance that I recommend that we +should cut that vessel adrift, and make sail without a moment’s +loss of time.”</p> + +<p>“What, not plunder?” cried the men, looking at the Transcendant.</p> + +<p>“No, not think of it, if you are wise.”</p> + +<p>At this reply all of the men exclaimed that “that would not +do”—“that plunder they would”—that “I was not the captain +of the vessel,” and many more expressions showing how soon a +man may lose popularity on board of a pirate vessel.</p> + +<p>“I gave my opinion, my men, and if you will hear why I said +so—”</p> + +<p>“No, no, out boats,” cried they all, and simultaneously ran +to lower down the boats, for it was now calm, that they might tow +the schooner alongside of the Transcendant.</p> + +<p>“You might as well talk to the wind as talk to them when +there is plunder to be obtained,” said Toplift to me in a low +tone.</p> + +<p>“Come down with me,” said I, “and I will tell you what I +have heard.”</p> + +<p>“Ain’t they going to plunder the brig?” said Master Peleg, +when we came down; “I know where father’s dollars are,” and +up he ran on deck.</p> + +<p>I made a short remark upon the depravity of the boy, and then +informed Captain Toplift of what he had told me.</p> + +<p>“If you had told them, they would not have paid attention to +you. The boat’s crew who came with the captain have told them +that there is money on board, and all authority is now at an +end.”</p> + +<p>“Well,” replied I, “I believe that the boy has told the +truth.”</p> + +<p>“And what do you mean to do?”</p> + +<p>“Remain below quietly, if I am allowed,” replied I.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</a></span> +“But I cannot,” said he; “they would throw me overboard.”</p> + +<p>“Make as bad a fight of it as you can,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“That I will,” said Captain Toplift, “and with so superior +a force opposed, we cannot stand long. But I must tell you where +you must be.”</p> + +<p>“Where?” replied I.</p> + +<p>“At the entrance of the magazine, for as sure as we stand +here they will blow up the vessel rather than be taken. Not all of +them, but two or three I know are determined so to do, and resolute +enough to do it. My pistols are there. You have only to +open this door, and you are in the magazine passage. See,” said +he, opening the door, “there is the scuttle where they hand the +powder up.”</p> + +<p>“I will be on the watch, depend upon it; and, Captain Toplift, +if the schooner is taken, and I am alive, you may have no +fear for yourself.”</p> + +<p>“Now let us go on deck again.”</p> + +<p>“I will follow you,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“I am alone at last, thank Heaven!” said I to myself. “What +a position am I in, and how much will be in suspense before +twenty-four hours are over. My own brother here, not ten miles +perhaps from me, commanding the vessel which will attack this +on which I am on board. That they will take us I have no doubt; +but what risk do I run—of death by shot, or by their blowing up +the vessel in spite of me, or of no quarter being given. Well, I +wish it were decided. At all events, I am long supposed dead, +and I shall not be recognized among the heaps of bodies.”</p> + +<p>I then went to the locker and took out my duck frock and +trowsers, determining that I would, if I were killed, be killed in +those clothes, and be thrown overboard as a common seaman. I +then went on deck, for I had heard the grating of the sides of the +two vessels and knew that they were in contact.</p> + +<p>All was uproar and confusion on board of the Transcendant, +but there was nobody on board the schooner except Toplift and +myself. I cannot say that I never saw such a scene, for I had +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</a></span> +seen quite as bad on board of a privateer. The common seamen, +as well as the soldiers, when let loose to plunder, are like +maniacs. In half an hour they had broken open every thing, cut +the crew to pieces, found out the hoard of dollars, which was +shown them by young Peleg, who tried for his share, but for so +doing received a chop with a cutlass, which cut off his right ear, +and wounded him severely on the shoulder; but his right arm +was not disabled, and while the man that cut him down was +bending over a heap of dollars, which took both hands to lift +them, the boy ran his knife deep into the man’s side, who fell +mortally wounded. The rush for the dollars thus at the mercy of +the rest was so great, that Peleg was not minded, and he crept +away and came on board the schooner. We saw that he was +bleeding profusely, but we asked no questions, and he went +down the ladder forward.</p> + +<p>“What has that young villain been after?” said Toplift.</p> + +<p>“I presume he has been quarrelling for plunder, and considered +that he had a greater right to his father’s money than anybody +else.”</p> + +<p>Among other plunder the people had not forgotten to look for +liquor, and an hour had not passed before three-fourths of the +men were more or less intoxicated. They had found plenty of +good clothes, and were strutting about with gold-laced waistcoats +and embroidered coats over their dirty frocks. The uproar +increased every minute, when Toplift, who had been looking +out with the glass, exclaimed, “There she is, by all that’s +sacred!”</p> + +<p>I caught the glass out of his hand, and found it was the king’s +ship. She was a large flush vessel, apparently of eighteen or +twenty guns, just opening from the point, and not seven miles +from us. We were still becalmed, and she was bringing the +wind down with her, so that to escape appeared impossible.</p> + +<p>“Now, what shall we do?” said Captain Toplift; “shall we +allow her to come down upon us and say nothing to the men, or +shall we point out the danger, and persuade them to come on +board and prepare?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</a></span> +“You must do as you please,” replied I, “I am indifferent +which. It will be dark in another hour, and she will not be +down by that time. I would rather avoid fighting, and get away +from the schooner quietly if I could, but that I fear is impossible +now.”</p> + +<p>“Well, I must go on board of the brig and let them know, +for if they find it out themselves, they will throw us overboard.”</p> + +<p>Captain Toplift then went on board of the brig, and calling to +the men who were still sober, told them that there was a king’s +ship coming down upon them not seven miles off. This had the +effect of putting an end to the confusion and noise of a great portion +of the men, who hastened on board of the schooner, but +others, who were intoxicated, were with difficulty persuaded to +return.</p> + +<p>At last they were all got on board, and the schooner, clear +from the brig, was made ready for action; but Toplift was +obliged to make some alteration in the stationing of the men, as +those who were to hand up the powder were all of them tipsy. By +the time that the schooner was ready, and the breeze had come +down to her, the corvette was not more than three miles from us; +but it was quite dark, for there is no twilight in those parts. We +consulted what course we should take to avoid her, if possible, +and agreed that we would stand in shore and pass her if we possibly +could. We knew that, if seen, we were then certain to be +obliged to fight; but if not seen, we might escape.</p> + +<p>We then shifted the helm and bore up across her bows, but +we had not steered in this direction more than a quarter of an +hour, when the Transcendant was perceived to be on fire, having +been fired by the drunken men before they left her, and soon +afterwards she burst out into flames that threw a strong light to a +great distance, discovering the corvette to us at two miles’ +distance, and of course exposing us to the corvette, who immediately +altered her course for us. We had therefore only to +fight, and the crew, being most of them in liquor, declared that +they would fight till the schooner sunk under them. In a quarter +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</a></span> +of an hour, the corvette being close to us, and standing stem on, +we opened our fire, raking her masts and yards, and then I went +down below. I had changed my clothes for the duck trowsers +and shirt which I had swum on board in, and I now remained +quietly in the cabin. A few minutes afterwards the corvette +opened her fire, and the shot did great execution. The cries of +the wounded and the shouts of the tipsy men were mingled together, +but the crew of the schooner tired with great rapidity, and +sustained the unequal conflict most gallantly.</p> + +<p>After a time some men darted down into the cabin. I was +then at the door which led to the magazine passage, and busied +myself handing up the powder, as it secured me from observation, +and it was supposed that I was one of the crew sent down for +that duty.</p> + +<p>The men roared out, “Where is the captain? We want him +to fight the ship. Toplift is an old fool, and don’t know what he +is about.”</p> + +<p>I made no reply, but with my back towards them continued +to hand up the powder, and, having changed my dress, they did +not recognize me, so they rushed upon deck again.</p> + +<p>The corvette was now alongside of the schooner, pouring in +her broadsides with fatal execution, the shot passing in every +direction through her, so that there was as much danger below +as on deck, and it was evident that the schooner could not oppose +them much longer. Still they continued to fire with great resolution, +being now sobered into more steadiness than at first. But +by this time more than half the men were killed and wounded, +and our guns were encumbered with the wreck and bodies. I +heard them, at the very time that a crashing broadside was poured +in by the corvette, cry out, “Avast firing for a moment and clear +the decks.”</p> + +<p>They did so, and having thrown the bodies overboard and +cut away the spars and rigging which had fallen, so as to enable +them to work their guns, during which time three broadsides +were poured in, they remanned their guns, and fought with as +much spirit as before. I could not help admiring the courage of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</a></span> +the scoundrels, for nothing could exceed it; but resistance was +useless, further than they preferred dying at their guns to being +hanged on the gibbet.</p> + +<p>But the shouts of the pirates and the reports of the guns gradually +decreased. The men were swept away by the enemy’s +fire, and the guns were one by one disabled. The schooner’s +sides were torn out, and the water poured in below so fast that +it was rising to the magazine. I heard a cry of boarders, and +the striking of the two vessels together, and then there was a rush +down below, when a man came aft to the magazine passage. It +was the fellow whom I had struck down on the quarter-deck and +had put into irons.</p> + +<p>“Come along,” said he, to the others; “we’ll send the corvette +and ourselves all to the devil together. Out of the way +there.”</p> + +<p>“Stand back,” said I.</p> + +<p>“Stand back,” replied he, pointing his pistol down to the +magazine.</p> + +<p>I threw up his arm, and the pistol went off, striking the +beams above.</p> + +<p>“Blast you,” cried he, “whoever you are; but I’ve another,” +and he attempted to draw it out of his belt, but before he could +effect it I blew out his brains with the pistol which I had ready +cocked in my hand.</p> + +<p>His companions started back, and I pointed my second pistol +at them, saying, “The man who comes forward this way +dies.”</p> + +<p>As I said this the crew of the corvette, who had cleared the +decks, charged down below, and the pirates ran away and secreted +themselves. Perceiving them coming forward, I said to +them, “Put a guard over the magazine; they have attempted to +blow up the vessel already.”</p> + +<p>“Who are you?” said an officer.</p> + +<p>“A prisoner,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Well, then, lead him on deck, and stay here, two of you; +shut down the magazine scuttle and keep guard.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</a></span> +“Thank Heaven,” thought I, “that this affair is over,” as a +seaman led me by the collar on deck, and handed me to others, +who took me on board of the corvette.</p> + +<p>We were all put down below that remained out of the schooner’s +crew, about eighteen or nineteen, not more, and I was +glad to find Captain Toplift, although badly wounded with a +splinter, was among the number. We remained there huddled +together with a guard of ten men over us for more than an hour, +when we heard, from the conversation on deck, that the schooner +had sunk. After that the guns of the corvette were secured, +and the men had an allowance of liquor served out to them, the +watch was called, and all was quiet during the remainder of that +night. For some time I was in a state of excitement from the +events of the last twenty-four hours crowding so rapidly, but by +degrees I became calm. I asked one of the guard who was the +captain of the corvette.</p> + +<p>“What’s that to you, you gallows-bird?” replied he.</p> + +<p>“A civil question might receive a civil reply,” answered I.</p> + +<p>“So it might with any one else; but if you don’t want +the hilt of my cutlass down your throat, you will hold your +tongue.”</p> + +<p>But I did not require to repeat the question, as I heard +one of the officers on deck say, “It’s Captain Musgrave’s +orders.”</p> + +<p>This satisfied me, and I lay down with the rest of the prisoners, +waiting for daybreak, when I trusted my troubles would +soon be over. They were all sound asleep. Strange that men +who knew that they would be hanged In a few days, if not the +next morning, should sleep so sound—but so it was—while I, +who had every reason to believe that my sufferings were over, +could not sleep one wink. I was, however, fully satisfied with +my own castle-buildings during the night, and more satisfied +when it was again broad daylight. After the men had had their +breakfast, an order came down for all the prisoners to be brought +on deck. We were led up under guard, and made to stand all +in a row. I looked round for my brother, but he was not on +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</a></span> +deck. It was the first lieutenant who was there, with several +other officers, and the clerk, with pen and ink, to take down +the names of the prisoners.</p> + +<p>“Who was the captain of this vessel?” said the first lieutenant.</p> + +<p>“I was, Sir,” replied Toplift; “but much against my +will.”</p> + +<p>“Oh, of course; every man was on board of her against his +will. What is your name? Put him down, Mr. Pearson. Any +other officers alive?”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir,” replied Toplift.</p> + +<p>The name of every man was then asked and put down, and it +so happened that I was the last; for, anxious to see my brother, +I had walked up the foremost, and they had commenced their interrogation +at the other end of the line.</p> + +<p>“What is your name?”</p> + +<p>“I do not belong to the schooner,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“Of course not; you dropped on board her from the +clouds.”</p> + +<p>“No, Sir, I did not; I swam on board of her to save my +life.”</p> + +<p>“Then you went out of the frying-pan into the fire, I reckon, +my good fellow, for your life is forfeited now.”</p> + +<p>“I rather think not, Sir,” replied I. “On the contrary, I +feel it is quite safe.”</p> + +<p>“Give us none of your jaw, my good fellow, but give us your +name.”</p> + +<p>“Certainly, Sir, if you require it. My name is Alexander +Musgrave, Sir,” replied I; “I am the elder brother of your +captain, Philip Musgrave, and I will thank you to go into his +cabin and inform him that I am here.”</p> + +<p>The first lieutenant and officers started back in astonishment, +and so did Captain Toplift and the pirates. The first lieutenant +hardly knew whether to consider it as a pretence on my part or +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</a></span> +not, and was undecided how to act, when Captain Toplift said, +“I do not know whether the gentleman is as he says, but this is +certain, and all the men can prove it as well as myself, that he +did swim on board, as he said, to escape from the Indians, and +that he has never joined the crew. They offered to make him +captain in my stead, and he positively refused it.”</p> + +<p>“Yes,” said all the pirates; “that’s true enough.”</p> + +<p>“Well, Sir,” replied the first lieutenant, “I will certainly +carry your message.”</p> + +<p>“To make all certain,” replied I, “I will write my name on +a slip of paper for you to take in to the captain. He knows my +signature.”</p> + +<p>I did so, and the first lieutenant took the paper, and went +into the cabin. In a minute he returned, and requested me to +follow him. I did so, and in another minute I was in the arms +of my brother. For some time we neither of us could speak. At +last Philip said, “That you are alive and well, let me thank +Heaven. I have considered you as dead, and so have others; +and to find you on board of a pirate—on board of a vessel which +I have been riddling with shot, any one of which might have +caused your death. Thank God I was ignorant that you were on +board, or I never could have done my duty. I will not ask how +you came on board of this vessel, for that must be the end of your +narrative, which I must have from the time that you first left Rio, +and afterwards in detail the whole from the time that you left the +Coast.”</p> + +<p>“Then they received my letters from Rio?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, after imagining you were dead, they were rejoiced by +those letters; but I will not anticipate my story, nor will I now +ask for yours; it is sufficient at present that you are alive, my +dear Alexander, and once more in my arms.”</p> + +<p>“Let me ask one question,” replied I.</p> + +<p>“I know what it will be. She was in good health, but +suffering much in mind from having no account of you. Her +father and others have reasoned with her, and painted the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</a></span> +impossibility of your being in existence, as the xebeque you sailed +in had never been heard of. She still adheres in the opinion that +you are alive, and will not abandon the hope of seeing you again; +but hope deferred has paled her cheek even more pale than it +usually is, and she evidently suffers much, for her life is wrapped +in yours. Now having told you this, you must come into my +state-room, and allow me to enable you to appear as my brother +ought to do. I do not think that there is any difference in our size +now, although there was when we last parted.”</p> + +<p>“Many thanks, Philip, but before I adonize my outward man +I should wish to satisfy my inward cravings; and, to tell you the +truth, I’m so hungry from not having broken my fast for nearly +twenty-four hours, that if you could order something to eat while +you are looking out the clothes, I should feel in no small degree +grateful.”</p> + +<p>Philip rang the bell and ordered the steward in bring something +to eat and drink, and after eating I occupied a quarter of an +hour more in getting rid of the pirate smoke and dirt, and putting +on one of his uniforms, for he had no other clothes on board, +when I came out, looking not at all like a pirate.</p> + +<p>“Now, then,” said Philip, “before we have our <i>tête-à-tête</i>, +come out with me, and let me introduce you to the officers as my +brother.”</p> + +<p>I went out with him, and was formally introduced. The first +lieutenant apologized for his rough speech, but I told him that +there was no occasion for any apology, as I had no doubt that I +looked very much like a pirate at the time.</p> + +<p>“More than you do now. Sir, at all events,” replied he.</p> + +<p>“By the bye, brother,” said I, “there is one man among the +prisoners who, although compelled to act as captain by the men, +is no pirate. His conduct I will explain to you. May I request +him to be kindly treated? His name is Toplift—and also two +Portuguese, my former companions.”</p> + +<p>“Certainly,” replied Philip, “your word is sufficient. Let +those persons be released and taken care of,” said he to the +first lieutenant. “We will wait for the particulars by-and-by.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</a></span> +I remained on deck about ten minutes, and then returned to +the cabin with my brother.</p> + +<p>“What is this which you have left on my dressing-table?” +said Philip, surveying the leather bag which contained the diamond.</p> + +<p>“That, Philip,” said I, “is a portion of my narrative, and +eventually may prove a very important one. I don’t think that I +can afford to make you a present of it, but I shall see.”</p> + +<p>“It does not look very valuable,” replied he.</p> + +<p>“At all events, do me the favour to lock it up carefully,” +replied I.</p> + +<p>“Well, if you are in earnest I will,” he said, and having +put it in a drawer and locked it up, he said, “Now, Alexander, +let me have your history.”</p> + +<p>I commenced, and told him all that the reader is now acquainted +with. Dinner broke off my narrative, and as soon as it +was over I resumed it. When I had finished, he expressed his +astonishment, and asked many questions. Among others he +said, “And that little wretch Peleg, the captain of the Transcendant’s +son, is he on board?”</p> + +<p>“I have not seen him,” replied I, “and therefore presume +that he was not able to move, and went down in the schooner.” +Which was the case.</p> + +<p>“You have indeed told me a strange tale,” said Philip, “and +you have had some extraordinary escapes. You must have a +charmed life, and you appear to have been preserved to prove +that Amy’s persuasion of your being still alive was just and well-founded; +and now it is my turn to talk, and yours to listen. +When I left you as lieutenant of Captain Levee’s schooner, we +very shortly afterwards had an action with a Spanish vessel of +very superior force, for she mounted thirty guns. Having no +chance with her, from her superior weight of metal, we threw +ourselves on her bow and boarded. The Spaniards did not relish +this kind of close fighting, and gave us immediate possession of +their deck. Captain Levee, when he brought in his prize, was +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</a></span> +appointed to a frigate of thirty-six guns, and I followed him as +his first lieutenant. We had another combat with a vessel of +equal force, in which we were the victors, and I was sent in the +prize. Captain Levee wrote very kindly in my behalf, and I was +made a captain, and given the command of a small brig. But let +me first finish with Captain Levee. He captured a galleon, which +gave him a large fortune, and he then gave up the command of +his ship, and went on shore, telling me in a letter that he had +hitherto squandered away all his money, but now that he had got +so much, he intended to keep it. He has done so, for he has +purchased a large landed property, is married, and I believe, is +very happy.”</p> + +<p>“He deserves it,” replied I; “and long may he be so.”</p> + +<p>“Well, to continue. I was sent out on this station, and +having information that the vessel which you are now on board of +was at anchor in a bay close to the Havannah, I ran in and reconnoitred. +She hoisted Spanish colours, and I did the same. +It fell calm, and I lay about four miles outside. I was mistaken +for another Spanish vessel, and the captain of this vessel, or, to +speak correctly, the Spanish captain of the Spanish brig, came +out to see me, and did not discover his mistake till he was on +board. I detained him and his boat’s crew. It continued calm +till the evening, when the breeze sprung up, and I put the head +of the brig right for the bay, as if I were going in to anchor. The +breeze being light, it was dark before I got in and alongside this +vessel. They were completely surprised, for they imagined that +their captain was dining with his old friend, and having no idea +that we were any thing but Spanish, had not the least preparation +for resistance. We had possession of her decks before they +could seize their arms, and I brought her out without any one +knowing that she had been captured. On my arrival, the admiral +gave me the command of her, which I have held for nine months; +but she is very defective, and I was ordered home, and should +have sailed, had it not been that that scoundrel, the captain of the +Transcendant, gave me the information which induced me to +come round to the back of the island. Little did I think what +happiness awaited me. So much for myself. Do not think me +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</a></span> +an egotist for speaking of myself, I am only clearing away the less +important information to arrive at that which most interests you. +The Amy arrived safe with her valuable cargo. The captain reported +that he had remained at the rendezvous until blown off by +a sort of hurricane, and that finding himself a long way off, he +considered, when the gale had ceased, that he was not justified +in remaining with so valuable a cargo, but was bound to make +the best of his way to Liverpool. He was right, and his conduct +was approved of by Mr. Trevannion, who looked for your arrival +every hour. At last a week passed away and you did not make +your appearance, and great alarm was entertained for your +safety. The weeks grew into months, and it was supposed that +you had been upset in the same hurricane which had driven the +Amy so far off from her rendezvous. The poor girl, Whyna, was, +as you may suppose, kindly received by Mr. Trevannion and his +daughter, and soon gained their affection; but she pined for your +return, and when she was told that you were dead she never recovered +it. The climate certainly did not agree with her, and +she contracted a very bad cough during the winter, but I believe +from my heart that it was your loss which affected her the most +severely. After she had been about eighteen months in England, +she fell into a consumption and died.”</p> + +<p>“Poor Whyna!” said I, with a sigh.</p> + +<p>“Alexander,” said Philip, “perhaps it was all for the best, +for that poor girl loved you sincerely, and supposing that she +was now still alive and living with Miss Trevannion, and on your +return your marriage should (which of course, unless Heaven +decrees otherwise, it will) take place, that poor creature would +have been very unhappy; and although the idea of her being a +rival to Miss Trevannion is something which may appear absurd +to us, yet she had the same feelings, and must have endured the +same pangs as any other woman, let her colour be what it may. +I think, therefore, that her removal was a blessing and a happy +dispensation. I saw Mr. Trevannion and his daughter but once +previous to their receiving your letters from Rio acquainting +them with your misfortunes and happy deliverance from slavery. +They were both very dejected, and Mr. Trevannion talked of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</a></span> +retiring from business, and living upon his property near Liverpool. +As I corresponded regularly with Amy, I learnt that he +had done so, and had just wound up his affairs when your letters +arrived from Rio with an order on the Portuguese Exchequer for a +considerable sum. I hardly need say that the joy occasioned by +this intelligence was great. Amy recovered her good looks, and +her father bitterly lamented his having retired from business, as +he had wished to have made the whole over to you. The money +you remitted from Rio he considered as your own, and he also +set apart your share of the business from the time that you were +admitted as a partner. He was not aware that you could carry a +diamond of such immense value about your person, exposed to +the view of every one; among Indians, settlers, and pirates. +That my delight was equal to theirs you will, I am sure, give me +credit to believe; and although I was obliged to sail for the West +Indies, every day I anticipated receiving a letter informing me of +your arrival in England. Judge then my distress at first receiving +letters stating that you had not been heard of for three months +after your leaving Rio, and expressions of fear that some accident +had happened, and then month after month many more and +more desponding letters, in which Mr. Trevannion plainly stated +that the xebeque must have foundered; and only Amy clinging to +the hope that you were still alive. I acknowledge that I considered +you dead, and you may therefore imagine my surprise and +delight when your signature on the slip of paper proved that you +were not only in existence, but on board of the same vessel +with me.”</p> + +<p>Such was the narrative of my brother Philip in return for +mine, and it was late at night when we parted. Oh! how sincerely +did I pray that night, thanking Heaven for all its mercies, +and entreating that the cup might not be again dashed from my +lips. When I arose the next morning I found that Philip was on +deck, and I followed him.</p> + +<p>“We shall soon be in Port Royal with this wind,” said he, +“and I hope to find the admiral still there.”</p> + +<p>I had some conversation with the officers, and then went below +to see Toplift. He was in his hammock, for he had much +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</a></span> +fever and suffered from his wound, but the surgeon said that he +would do well.</p> + +<p>“Toplift,” said I, “you must keep your mind at ease, for +my brother has promised me that you shall not be tried with the +others, and has no doubt that when he explains the whole to the +admiral you will be thanked for your service.”</p> + +<p>“Thanked!” said Toplift, “if I am not hanged, I shall be +fortunate enough.”</p> + +<p>“No fear of that,” replied I, “so keep your mind easy and +get well as fast as you can.”</p> + +<p>“Well then, Sir, you have saved my life, at all events, for +had you not come on board, no one would have ever spoken for +me, or believed that I was not a pirate in heart like all the others, +except the two Portuguese.”</p> + +<p>“If necessary, they will be evidence in your favour, but I do +not think any evidence will be required except mine, and that will +be sufficient with the admiral. I promised you that you should +never want the means of getting your livelihood, and I repeat that +promise now.”</p> + +<p>“Thank you, Sir,” replied he, and I then left him and went +up to the cabin to breakfast.</p> + +<p>The following day we were at anchor at Port Royal; my +brother reported what had occurred, and the admiral sent for all +the pirate prisoners except Toplift, whose case was so fully represented +by me and my brother, that he was permitted to go at +large, and to take a passage home to England free of expense if +he wished it. It is hardly necessary to say that Toplift accepted +this offer, and remained in the vessel with me. The two Portuguese +were also liberated. Three days after our arrival we +sailed for England, and after a quick run of between five and six +weeks, we anchored at Spithead. My brother could not leave +his ship, and I therefore requested him to write to Liverpool +stating that he had intelligence of me, and that I was alive; that +I had been wrecked and had fallen into the hands of the Indians +near the English settlements in Virginia, and that I had escaped +and was, he believed, at James Town.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</a></span> +I considered it wise to make a communication like this at +first, as too sudden an announcement might be dangerous to one +in so weak a state of health as Philip stated my Amy to be from +the letter he had received from her father. I remained with him +at Portsmouth until the reply came. Mr. Trevannion wrote and +told Philip that his communication had, as it were, raised his +daughter from the grave—as she had fallen into a state of profound +melancholy, which nothing could remove—that he had +very cautiously introduced the subject, and by degrees told her +what was reported, and eventually when he found that she was +more composed, that he had put Philip’s letter into her hand.</p> + +<p>He concluded that he trusted that I would arrive, and soon, +for if any accident was now to happen to me it would be the death +of his daughter, who had not strength enough left to bear another +reverse. At my request Philip then wrote that he had received a +letter from a brother officer stating that I was well and safe on +board, and that they would be in England a few days after the +receipt of the letter.</p> + +<p>Leaving directions to Philip how to proceed, I now went off +to London, and having fitted myself out with every requisite of +dress and toilet, I called upon a celebrated Jew diamond merchant +and showed him my diamond, requesting that he would +weigh it and then estimate its value. He was much astonished at +the sight of such a stone, as well he might be, and after weighing +it and examining it, he pronounced it worth £47,000, provided +a purchaser could be found for an article of such value.</p> + +<p>I told him that I was not a merchant, and could not be travelling +about to show the diamond to crowned heads, but if he +would give me a liberal price for it, I would abate a great deal, +that he might dispose of it to his own advantage. He requested +that he might call upon me with two of his friends, that they +might see the diamond and consult with him; and then he would +give me an answer. We fixed the time for twelve o’clock on the +following day, and I took my leave.</p> + +<p>The next day he called at the time appointed, accompanied +by two gentlemen of his own persuasion. They weighed the stone +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</a></span> +again very carefully, examined it by the light of a powerful lamp +to ascertain its water, and to see if there were any flaws in it, +calculated the reduction of weight which would take place in +cutting it, and, after a consultation, I was offered £38,000. +I considered this an offer that I ought not to refuse, and I closed +with them. The next day the affair was settled. I received money +and bills on government to the amount, and wrote to Philip telling +him what had taken place. Strange that from two slaves in the +mines I should have received such valuable legacies; from poor +Ingram a diamond worth so much money, and from the other +Englishman a tattered Bible which made me a sincere Christian—a +legacy in comparison of which the diamond was as +dross.</p> + +<p>Philip replied to my letter congratulating me on the sale of the +diamond, and informing me that to his letter he had received a +reply containing so satisfactory an account of Amy’s restored +health, that he had written to tell them that I had arrived safe in +England, and would be very soon with them. He recommended +my going immediately, as the anxiety and suspense would be +very injurious to Amy’s health. I therefore made every arrangement +for my departure, purchased horses, and procured four +stout serving men, well armed, to accompany me, and wrote a +letter, which I sent by an express courier, stating the exact day +which I expected to arrive at Mr. Trevannion’s country seat.</p> + +<p>I waited in London two days to wind up all my affairs, and to +give time for the express to arrive before me, as I intended to +travel very fast. My stay in London was the occasion of an important +discovery. I was at the coffee-house at St. Paul’s, and +was talking with one of Captain Levee’s officers, with whom I had +picked up an acquaintance, when on his calling me by the name +of Musgrave, a pinched-up sort of looking personage, in a black +suit, who was standing at the bay-window, turned round, and +coming up to me said, “Sir, as a stranger I must apologize, but +hearing your friend call you by the name of Musgrave, may I +venture to ask if you are any relative to Sir Richard Musgrave, +Baronet, who lived in Cumberland?”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</a></span> +“Lived, did you say, Sir? Is he then dead?”</p> + +<p>“Yes, Sir; he has been dead these last seven months, and +we are looking out for his heir and cannot find him.”</p> + +<p>“I knew the family very well,” replied I, “for I am connected +with it. His eldest son, Richard, of course, must be his +heir, as all the estates are entailed.”</p> + +<p>“His eldest son, Richard, Sir, is dead. We have authenticated +documents to prove that; and, moreover, his second son, +Charles, is also dead. He came home very ill and died, not at +his father’s house, but at the house of one of his tenants on the +estate. It is his third son, Alexander Musgrave, whom we seek, +and seek in vain. He is now the heir to the baronetcy and estates, +but we have lost all clue to him. We understand that a Captain +Philip Musgrave is just arrived from the West Indies. He is, we +presume, the fourth son. But until we can find out what has +become of Alexander Musgrave, and whether he is dead or alive, +we cannot act. I have written this day to Captain Musgrave, requesting +any information he can give, but have received no answer. +I presume, Sir, it is useless to inquire of you?”</p> + +<p>“Not exactly, Sir, for I am the Alexander Musgrave you +seek.”</p> + +<p>“Indeed, Sir, but what proof have you of your identity to offer +to us.”</p> + +<p>“The evidence of my brother, Captain Philip Musgrave, in +whose ship I have just arrived from the West Indies; that his +answer to your letter will be satisfactory enough, I have no doubt. +Here is a letter from him to me, in which you see he addresses +me ‘my dear Alexander,’ and concludes with ‘your affectionate +brother, Philip Musgrave.’”</p> + +<p>“This is indeed, satisfactory, Sir,” replied the gentleman, +“and I have only to receive an answer from your brother to make +all right and clear. Allow me, Sir, to congratulate you upon +your accession to the title and property. I presume you will have +no objection, as soon as the necessary proofs are obtained, to +accompany me down to Cumberland, where I doubt not you will +be recognized by many.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</a></span> +“Of that, Sir, I have not the slightest doubt,” replied I, +“but I cannot go down with you to Cumberland at present. I +leave London for Liverpool the day after to-morrow on important +business, and cannot disappoint the parties.”</p> + +<p>“Well, Sir, it must indeed be an important business which +will prevent you from taking possession of a title and £4,000 per +annum,” replied he; “but here is my address, and I hope I +shall hear from you as soon as possible, as I shall remain in town +till I can bring the heir down with me.”</p> + +<p>The man now looked as if he doubted me. He could not +imagine that I could neglect the taking possession of the estate +for any other business, and it did appear singular, so I said to +him, “Sir, I have been long out of England, and am affianced +to a young lady who lives near Liverpool. She has been waiting +to hear from me for some time, and I have sent an express to say +that I will be with her on such a day. I cannot disappoint her, +and, I tell you more, that, without I possess her, the possession +of the title and estates will give me very little pleasure.”</p> + +<p>“Sir,” replied he, making a bow, “I honour your sentiments, +and she must be a worthy lady who can inspire such +feelings. I only hope that you will not remain too long at Liverpool, +as London is expensive, and I am anxious to return to +Cumberland.”</p> + +<p>I then wished the gentleman farewell, and went home to my +lodgings. I had given him my address in case he wanted to see +me before my departure.</p> + +<p>The next day I received a letter from Philip inclosing the one +written to him by this gentleman, whose name was Campbell, +and who was a lawyer. Philip told me what reply he had made to +him, and congratulated me on my accession to the title and estates. +Almost an hour afterwards Mr. Campbell called upon me +with Philip’s letter, which he declared to be highly satisfactory, +and sufficient in any court of justice.</p> + +<p>“But,” said he, “I would wish to ask you a few particulars.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</a></span> +“And I also would wish to make a few inquiries, Mr. Campbell. +I have heard your name in my youth, although I cannot +recollect ever having seen you.”</p> + +<p>“I was the confidential adviser of your father at one time, +Sir,” replied he, “but latterly all intercourse had ceased; it +was not until he was on his death-bed, and fully repented the +foolish step which he had taken, and the injustice he had been +guilty of, that he sent for me, much to the annoyance of Lady +Musgrave, who would have prevented me from coming into the +house even when I arrived, had it not been for the servants, who +disobeyed her.”</p> + +<p>“And my sisters, Sir, Janet and Mabel?”</p> + +<p>“Are both well, and have grown up very fine girls. Your father +destroyed the deed by which Lady Musgrave was to have had +a large jointure upon the estate, and she is now entirely dependent +upon you for what she may receive. When do you expect to +be able to come up from Liverpool?”</p> + +<p>“I can hardly say, but of course as soon as I can.”</p> + +<p>“Well, Sir, my own affairs will require my presence in the +metropolis for a month. In the meantime, although I should +have preferred to have gone down with you to Faristone Hall, and +have at once put you in possession, yet affairs may remain as +they are (for every thing is under seal, and Lady Musgrave has +been compelled to remove), till it suits your convenience. I +shall, however, write to let them know that you have been found, +and will soon come down and take possession.”</p> + +<p>Mr. Campbell then asked me a few questions, to which I +replied satisfactorily, and then for the first time he saluted +me with my title, saying, “Sir Alexander, I will now take my +leave.”</p> + +<p>The next morning I set off on my journey, and travelled with +as much speed as the horses would permit. I arrived on the fifth +day at Mr. Trevannion’s seat, about nine miles from Liverpool. +As I rode up the avenue of chestnut trees, I perceived a female +form looking out from an upper window, which soon afterwards +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</a></span> +made a precipitate retreat. I alighted, and was received at the +door in the embrace of Mr. Trevannion, who welcomed me with +tears, and taking me by the hand he led me into an apartment +where I found my adored Amy, who threw herself into my arms +and wept as if her heart would break; but her sobs were the sobs +of joy, and when she did raise her head and look at me, it was +with eyes beaming with pleasure, and with smiles upon her +beautiful lips. I clasped her to my bosom, and felt that I was +more than repaid for all I had suffered, and my heart was throbbing +with gratitude and love.</p> + +<p>It was some time before we could sufficiently compose ourselves +to enter into lengthened conversation, and then Amy inquired +what had occurred to me to occasion such a lengthened +absence. We sat down on a sofa, and with Amy on one side of +me and her father on the other, I entered into my narrative.</p> + +<p>“And so you have been married since we last heard from +you?” said Amy, smiling, when I had finished my history.</p> + +<p>“Yes,” replied I, “I have been; but I hope I shall treat my +second wife a little better than I did my first.”</p> + +<p>“I hope so too,” replied Amy; “but I have great fear that +your Virginian mistress may come over and claim you.”</p> + +<p>“I do not think that likely. From the Indians having followed +me to the beach, they must have fallen in with her.”</p> + +<p>“And what do you think became of her?”</p> + +<p>“Of course I cannot exactly say; but I presume she died +gallantly, and fought with her axe to the last.”</p> + +<p>That evening I had a long conversation with Mr. Trevannion. +He told me what he had done with the money, which he considered +as mine, and I put into his care the sum I had received for +the diamond. I then spoke to him about our marriage, and requested +that it might not be postponed.</p> + +<p>“My dear Musgrave,” said he, “my daughter’s happiness +so depends upon her union with you, that I can only say I am +willing that it should take place to-morrow. For yourself you +know that I have the highest esteem, and that you must be +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</a></span> +convinced of when I have consented to the match without even +making inquiry as to your family and connections. Now, however, +is the time that I should wish to have some information +about them.”</p> + +<p>“My dear Sir, if you will only make inquiries, you will find +that the family of Musgrave is one of the most highly connected in +the north, and that the head of it is a or was Sir Richard Musgrave, +Baronet, of Faristone Hall, in Cumberland. I am a near +relative of his, as I can satisfactorily prove.”</p> + +<p>“That is sufficient,” replied Mr. Trevannion. “I shall leave +you to plead your cause with Amy to-morrow; so now, good +night.”</p> + +<p>The following day I told Amy that, since my arrival in England, +I had heard of the death of my father, and that it was necessary +that I should go to the north, as family affairs required +my presence.</p> + +<p>“Are you serious?” replied she.</p> + +<p>“Never more so in my life. My presence is absolutely necessary, +and I made arrangements with the legal adviser of our +family that I would be there in less than a month.”</p> + +<p>“It is a long journey,” said Mr. Trevannion, “and how long +to you stay?”</p> + +<p>“That I cannot possibly say,” replied I; “but not longer +than I can help.”</p> + +<p>“I do not think that I shall let you go,” said Amy; “you are +not to be trusted out of sight. You are so born for adventure +that you will not be heard of again for another two years.”</p> + +<p>“Such is my misfortune, I grant,” replied I; “but, Amy, +you look pale and thin; change of air would do you much service. +Suppose you and your father were to come with me. +Indeed, Mr. Trevannion, I am in earnest. At this delightful +time of the year nothing would prove so beneficial to her health; +and, Amy, then, you know, that I shall not be out of your +sight.”</p> + +<p>“I should like the tour very much,” replied she, “but—”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</a></span> +“I know what you would say. You do not like the idea of +travelling with me as Amy Trevannion. You are right. Then +let me propose that you travel with me as Amy Musgrave.”</p> + +<p>“I second that proposal,” said Mr. Trevannion.</p> + +<p>“Consent, Amy, let our marriage be quite private. I know +you will prefer that it should be so, and so will your father. You +will then travel with me as my wife, and we never shall part +again.”</p> + +<p>Amy did not reply till her father said, “Amy, it is my wish +that it should be so. Recollect it will be the last time that you +have to obey your father, so do not annoy me by a refusal.”</p> + +<p>“I will not, my dear father,” replied Amy, kissing him. +“Your last command I obey with pleasure. And oh! if I have +sometimes been a wilful girl, forgive me every thing at this moment.”</p> + +<p>“My dear child, I have nothing to forgive. May God bless +you; and, Mr. Musgrave,” said he, putting her hand in mine, +“if she proves as good a wife as she has been a daughter, you now +receive a treasure,” and I felt that the old man stated what was +true.</p> + +<p>It was arranged that the marriage should take place on that +day week, and that it should be quite private. There was no +parade of bridal clothes; in fact, no one was invited, and it was +at my request quite a secret marriage. A clergyman had been +engaged to perform the ceremony, and, on the day appointed, +I received the hand of my Amy in the drawing-room, and in the +presence only of Humphrey and two other confidential servants.</p> + +<p>After the ceremony was over, the clergyman requested me to +come with him into the adjoining room, and said, it was +necessary that he should give a certificate of the marriage, which +must be inserted in the parish register. He had called me aside +for that purpose, that I might give him my exact name, profession, +&c.</p> + +<p>“My name is Alexander Musgrave, as you have heard when +you married us.”</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</a></span> +“Yes, I know that, but I must be particular. Have you no +other name? Is that the name that you have been and will be in +future known by?”</p> + +<p>“Not exactly,” replied I; “I have been known by that name, +but in future shall not be.”</p> + +<p>“Then what am I to say?”</p> + +<p>“You must say, Sir Alexander Musgrave, Baronet, of +Faristone Hall, Cumberland.”</p> + +<p>“Good,” said he, “that is what I required; and the lady +your wife, has she any other name but Amy?”</p> + +<p>“None, I believe.”</p> + +<p>The clergyman then wrote out the marriage certificate, and +signed it, taking a copy for registry, and we returned into the +drawing-room.</p> + +<p>“Here is the certificate of marriage, Madam,” said he; “it +ought to be in the care of the lady, and therefore, my lady, I +hand it over to you.”</p> + +<p>“My lady is much obliged to you for your kindness,” replied +Amy, for she thought that the clergyman was only facetious.</p> + +<p>She held the certificate in her hand folded as it had been given +her for some time. At last curiosity, or, perhaps, having nothing +else to do, induced her to open it and read it. I was at +this time talking with the clergyman, and presenting him with a +handsome douceur for his trouble; but perceiving her to open the +certificate, I watched her countenance. She read and started. +I turned away as if not observing her. She then went up to her +father and desired him to read it.</p> + +<p>The old gentleman took out his glasses, and it was amusing +to see the way in which he looked at his daughter with his spectacles +falling off his nose. He then came up, and pointing to +the certificate said, “Pray how am I in future to address my +daughter?”</p> + +<p>“As Amy, I trust, Sir, unless you wish to scold her, and +then you must call her Lady Musgrave. I am, my dear Sir, as +the certificate states, Sir Alexander Musgrave, of Faristone, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</a></span> +with a handsome property descended to me. I did not know it +till I arrived in London, and if I concealed it from you till now, +it was only that my Amy should have the satisfaction of proving +to me that she wedded me in pure disinterestedness of +affection.”</p> + +<p>“It was very, very kind of you, Alexander, to do as you +have done, and I thank you sincerely for it.”</p> + +<p>“And now, my dear Amy, you understand why I wished you +to come with me to Cumberland, that you may take possession of +your future abode, and assume that position in society which you +will so much grace. I trust, Sir,” continued I, “that you will +not part from us, and that one roof will always cover us, as long +as Heaven thinks fit to spare our lives.”</p> + +<p>“May God bless you both,” replied Mr. Trevannion, “I cannot +part with you, and must follow.”</p> + +<p>About half an hour after this, I requested Amy and Mr. Trevannion +to sit by me, as I had now another narrative to give them, +which was an explanation why and how it was that they found me +in the position that they had done; in short, what were the causes +that induced me, and afterwards my brother Philip, to quit our +parental roof, and to come to the resolution of fighting our own +way in the world. It was as follows:</p> + +<p>“Sir Richard Musgrave, my father, married a young lady of +high connection, a Miss Arabella Johnson, and with her lived, +I have every reason to believe, a very happy life for nearly twenty-five +years, when it pleased God to summon her away. I have a +good recollection of my mother; for although I lived with my +brother at a private tutor’s, about six miles off, I was continually +at home, and she did not die till I was nearly sixteen; and I can +only say, that a more elegant, amiable, and truly virtuous woman, +as I believe, never existed. By this marriage my father +had four sons and two daughters; Richard, the eldest; Charles, +the second; myself, the third; and Philip, the fourth; and my +sisters, who came last, were named Janet and Mabel. At the +time of my mother’s death, my eldest brother was serving with +the army, which he had entered from a love of the profession, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</a></span> +although, as heir to the baronetcy and estates, which are a clear +4,000<i>l.</i> per annum, he of course had no occasion for a profession. +My second brother, Charles, being of an adventurous turn, had +gone out to the East Indies in a high position, as servant to the +Company. I was still at home, as well as Philip, who is four +years my junior, and my sisters were of course at home. I pass +over my regrets at my mother’s death, and will now speak more +of my father. He was a good-tempered, weak man, easily led, +and although, during my mother’s lifetime, he was so well led +that it was of little consequence, the case proved very different at +her death. For a year my father remained quiet in the house, +content with superintending his improvements on his property, +and he had lately become infirm, and had given up the hounds +and rural sports in general. The dairy was one of his principal +hobbies; and it so happened that a young girl, the daughter of +a labourer, was one of the females employed in that part of the +establishment. She was certainly remarkably good-looking; her +features were very small, and she did not show that robust frame +which people in her class of life generally do. She was about +seventeen years old, slight in figure, and certainly a person that +you would not pass without making some commendatory remark +upon her good looks and modest appearance. She was not, however, +what she appeared; she was beyond measure cunning and +astute, and, as it proved, inordinately ambitious. My father, +who was naturally of an amorous disposition, was attracted by +her, and very soon was constantly in the dairy, and his attentions +were so marked, that the other servants used to call her +‘my lady.’ A few months after my father had shown a preference +for this girl, he was seized with his first attack of +gout. It did not last him long, and in six weeks he was about +again, and resumed his attentions to her. Philip and I, who +were at our tutor’s, when we came home, heard from others +what was going on, and very foolishly played the girl many +tricks, and annoyed her as much as we could. After we returned, +my father had another fit of the gout, and when he was confined +to his room, he desired this girl to be sent for to attend upon him. +I cannot say what took place, but this is certain, that my father’s +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</a></span> +unfortunate passion became so great, and I presume the girl’s +ambition rose in proportion, that about six months afterwards, +this daughter of a menial was raised to the dignity of Lady +Musgrave—she being at that time about eighteen, and my father +verging on seventy.</p> + +<p>“When this ill-assorted and disgraceful connection was +known, the gentry and aristocracy of the county refused any +longer to visit my father, and all communication was broken off. +In a short time the ascendency which this artful girl gained over +the old man was most wonderful. He lived but in her sight, and +knew no will but hers. Her father and family were removed to a +good house in the neighbourhood, and gave themselves all the +airs of gentlepeople. The good old steward was dismissed, and +her father established in his room, although the man could not +read or write, and was wholly unfit for the office. The expense +which she launched out into, by his permission, was excessive. +New liveries, new coaches, diamonds, and dresses fit for the +court—indeed, every kind of luxury that could be conceived, +and much greater than my father could afford. She now showed +herself in her true colours; vindictive and tyrannical to excess, +she dismissed all the old servants, and oppressed all those to +whom she owed a grudge; yet my poor father could see nothing +but perfection in her. It was not till four months after the marriage +that Philip and I came home, and our new step-mother had +not forgotten our treatment of her. She treated us with great +harshness, refused our taking meals at my father’s table, and +ordered us the coarsest fare; and when we complained to my +father, denied every thing that we said. As we found that we +could not induce our father to listen to us or to believe us, we +tried all we could, and retaliated and annoyed her as much, if +not more, than she annoyed us, by talking of her mean origin +and her former occupation; we defied her, and, in so doing, we +ruined ourselves; for, after a useless struggle on my father’s +part, he gave way to her imperious commands, and sending for +me, told me that I had become such a reprobate that I was no +longer a son of his. He threw me a purse, telling me that it was +all I might expect from him, and that I was instantly to leave the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</a></span> +house, and never show my face in it any more. I replied, +with more spirit than respect, that it was high time that the son of +a gentleman and lady should leave the house, when such lowborn +creatures were installed in it as the mistress. My father, +in a rage, flung his crutch at my head, and I left the room.</p> + +<p>“As I went out I met her in the passage; she had evidently +been listening to what had passed, and she was full of exultation.</p> + +<p>“‘It is your turn now, you she-devil,’ said I, in my rage; +‘but wait till my father dies. You shall go a-milking again.’</p> + +<p>“I do not mean to defend my conduct, but I was then no +seventeen, and that must be my excuse. I little thought, when +I said so, that it would be from my hands that she would have to +receive bounty, but so it is, as Mr. Campbell informs me that my +father destroyed, previous to his death, the papers which he had +signed to secure her a large jointure on the estate. I set off with +my wardrobe and the purse of twenty guineas, which my father +had given me, and having a desire to see the world, I went on +board of a merchant vessel. Six months afterwards, when we +were at Liverpool, I went on board of a privateer. The remainder +of my history you are already acquainted with.</p> + +<p>“As soon as she had wreaked her vengeance upon me, my +brother Philip was the next; but he was too young at that time to +be turned adrift, so she put it off till the time should come, irritating +and weaning my father from him by every means in her +power. Three years afterwards she succeeded in having him dismissed, +also, and you know how I found him out. All these circumstances +were very well known in the neighbourhood and to +our own relations; and one only, my aunt, called upon my father, +and, after a long conversation, my father consented that my +sisters should go away, and remain under her charge. My step-mother’s +violent temper, her exactions, her imperious conduct, +which was now shown even towards him, with what my aunt had +advanced, had to a certain extent opened my father’s eyes. He +perceived that she had no other view but her own aggrandisement, +and that she cared little for him. Her repeated attempts, +however, to make him sign in her favour, in case of his death, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</a></span> +were successful, and it was not till after her conduct had alienated +him from her, and he deplored the loss of his children, that +he committed the deed to the flames. About three years after I +had quitted the house, my eldest brother, who had information +of all that had passed, and who remained in the army because he +declared that he never would go home till after his father’s death, +was killed by a cannon-ball; and my second brother died of a +fever about a year ago, when resident at the court of a native +prince. I had heard nothing of these deaths, or of my father’s, +until my arrival in London; of course, I was most anxious to go +down to Cumberland, if it were only to undo the wickedness +which this woman had done, and to make amends to those whom +she had so cruelly treated. I do not feel any spirit of revenge, +but I feel that justice demands it of me.”</p> + +<p>“And I shall go with you with pleasure, to help you in your +good work,” said Amy, “and also because I want to see how she +will now behave to one whom she has so persecuted, and who has +become the arbiter of her fate.”</p> + +<p>“Well, Amy, I will not trust myself on this question. You +shall be the arbitress of her fate, and what you decide shall be +irrevocable.”</p> + +<p>“I fully appreciate the compliment you pay me,” said she, +“but I prefer that it should be decided in council, and we will +call in my father to our assistance.”</p> + +<p>A fortnight after our marriage, we set off for London, in a +coach with six handsome black horses, and eight armed servants +in liveries on horseback. We arrived safely on the seventh day, +and there we reposed for a time previous to setting out for Cumberland. +My aunt was in London and attending the court, which +I was not aware of, and with her were my two sisters, Janet and +Mabel, whom I had not seen for years, and who warmly embraced +me, promising that they would soon come down and take +up their abode at the hall. They expressed their admiration of +Amy, but, in so doing, they only followed the general opinion, +for it was impossible to see and not admire her elegance and +beauty. My aunt showed us every attention, and we were +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</a></span> +presented to his Majesty, who was pleased to compliment Lady +Musgrave in very flattering terms. We were joined in London by +my brother Philip, who had paid off his ship, and the day after +he joined us I said,</p> + +<p>“Philip, there are only you and I left. Do you recollect when +you inquired about the diamond, the day we met on board of +your ship, what reply I made to you?”</p> + +<p>“Yes; you said that you were afraid that you could not afford +to make me a present of it.”</p> + +<p>“At that time I did not think so, Philip, but now I know that +I can, and I have desired Mr. Trevannion to put out to good security +the £38,000 that the diamond was sold for, in your name, +and for your use. You’ll not hesitate to accept it, Philip, for +you know that I can afford it.”</p> + +<p>“I do not hesitate, my dear Alexander, because I would do +the same to you, and you would not refuse me. At the same +time, that is no reason that I should not thank you kindly for your +generous behaviour.”</p> + +<p>Philip accompanied us on our journey to Cumberland. It was +tedious, for the roads were any thing but good, but the beauty of +the scenery compensated for the ruggedness of the way. In six +days we arrived at the Hall, where Mr. Campbell, who had called +upon me on my arrival in London, had preceded me to make preparations +for our reception, which was enthusiastic to the highest +degree. We were called upon and congratulated by all the +county, who were delighted to find that such a personage as Amy +was to be the future mistress.</p> + +<p>As soon as all this bustle and excitement were over, I sat +down with Mr. Campbell to look over the state of affairs, and to +set things to rights.</p> + +<p>After having done justice to many claimants, engaged again +the old servants that had been discharged, promised farms to the +tenants who had been unfairly turned out, &c., we then proceeded +to decide upon what was to be done to the Dowager Lady +Musgrave. It appears that at my father’s death, when she found +that the deed had been destroyed by his own hands in presence of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</a></span> +others, she became frantic with rage, and immediately hastened +to secure the family jewels, and every article of value that she +could lay her hands upon, but Mr. Campbell, having due notice +of what she was about, came in time to prevent her taking them +away, and, putting seals upon every thing and leaving careful +guards in the Hall, my lady had gone to her father’s house, where +she still remained. She had, on my arrival, sent me a message, +imploring my mercy, and reminding me that whatever might be +her errors, she was still the lawful wife of my father, and she +trusted that respect to his memory would induce me to allow her +sufficient to maintain her as Lady Musgrave should be. We had +the consultation that Amy proposed, and called in Mr. Campbell +as a fourth, and it was at last decided, that, on consideration +that she removed with her family to a distance of fifty miles from +Faristone, she should have an income of £300 per annum, as +long as she conducted herself with propriety and did not marry +again. The last clause was the only one which she complained of. +Mr. Campbell had, at the request of my father, discharged Lady +Musgrave’s parent from the office of steward and called in the old +steward to resume his situation, and before dismissal, he had +to refund certain sums of money not accounted for.</p> + +<p>I have now told my eventful tale; I have only to add, that after +all that I have passed through, I have been rewarded by many +years of unalloyed happiness. My two sisters are well married, +and my three children are all that a father could wish. Such, my +dear Madam, have been the vicissitudes of a “Privateer’s-man,” +and I now subscribe myself,</p> + +<p class="center">Your most obedient,</p> + +<p class="sig">Alexander Musgrave.</p> + +<p class="center" style="padding-top: 3em;">THE END.</p> + + +<p class="center" style="padding-top: 3em; padding-bottom: 3em;">PRINTED BY BERNH. TAUCHNITZ JUN.</p> + + + +<div class="bbox"> +<p><b>Transcriber's Note</b></p> + +<p>This book uses some archaic and alternative spelling—for example, befal, +stupified, faultering—which has been preserved as printed.</p> + +<p>Both <i>l.</i> and £ have been used to indicate currency; this has been +preserved as printed.</p> + +<p>Punctuation errors have been repaired, and hyphenation has been made consistent, +without note.</p> + +<p>The following typographic errors have been repaired:</p> + +<div class="amends"> +<p>Page <a href="#Page_34">34</a>—ancle to ankle—"... a small manacle was fixed round my left ankle, ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_51">51</a>—villanous to villainous—"The consultation ended by a solemn and most villainous oath ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_55">55</a>—mahing to making—"... rose without making any reply, and hastened on deck."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_75">75</a>—in to it—"... I shall consider it an insult, and immediately repair ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_89">89</a>—except to expect—"... and if so, we must expect their vengeance."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_104">104</a>—lite to little—"I slept little on this, I may say, first night ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_122">122</a>—prefered to preferred—"... saying that he preferred a privateer to a merchant vessel, ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_151">151</a>—me to we—"Well, we must first get the vessel hired into the service."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_155">155</a>—asid to said—"... said Mr. Trevannion, taking me by the hand, ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_201">201</a>—laynyard to lanyard—"... putting a strong leather lanyard to it, ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_202">202</a>—laynyard to lanyard—"... I put the leather lanyard round my neck, ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_207">207</a>—althogether to altogether—"... that, altogether, we had been robbed to the tune of ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_236">236</a>—ke to he—"... and he knew there was no road to it, ..."</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_301">301</a>—Travannion to Trevannion—"... and I have desired Mr. Trevannion to put out to good security ..."</p> +</div> + +<p>A brief table of contents has been added for ease of navigation.</p> +</div> + + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of Project Gutenberg's The Privateer's-Man, by Frederick Marryat + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRIVATEER'S-MAN *** + +***** This file should be named 25719-h.htm or 25719-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/2/5/7/1/25719/ + +Produced by David Edwards, Sam W. and the Online Distributed +Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This book was +produced from scanned images of public domain material +from the Google Print project.) + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> |